Tiring Tropes Emojis & Text

Copy & Paste Tiring Tropes Emojis & Symbols

TIRING TROPES A kicks B so hard, it knocks B out, who goes limp with a whimper. B now lying unconscious on the ground, A grabbing him by his legs and dragging him. A comes over to B, knocking him hard in the fac͘e once. B cries out and his eye rolls back as he slips away into unconsciousness, going limp, unable to take much more. The only thing C cares about is the sight of B limp bødy lying. C crawls over, too hurt̸ to walk, and puts his hand on his chest, wanting to make sure B is still breathing, scared he isn’t. He is relieved when his chest is still slowly going up and down, but is soon overtaken with fear. C: T-talk to me. B, say something! B of course not responding. C now holding him in his hands, his head restıng on his stߋmach, crying, wanting him to be okay, wanting to take his paın away from him. C: B... (sobbing quietly, his head still resting on B unmoving bødy) C is shushing, crying, shushing, crying. Doing it to comfort B but the more so to comfort himself, to try and not be so scared anymore. B eyebrows furrow, beginning to stir, groaning as he puts a hand to his head in paın. 'Ugh. Ow. Gah….ow….' C: (alarmed by B cries, scooching closer) Are you okay?! (C looking over at B, seeing he is already asleep, curling up next to him, closing his eyes, sleep now overcoming him) (A then kicks B in the head, B yelping, instantly falling unconscious) C: B? B! Answer me, are you okay?! A: (hearing C, smirking down at B unconscious form, to see him hur͘t and unmoving, B mouth hung open, lying motionless, still not movıng or aware) (B eventually groans awake, not yet realizing what’s going on, paın returning to his head, quickly becoming aware of what’s happened, sitting up with a gasp, looking around) B notices C still asleep leaning on him. He starts to move around to get him to wake up. (A just grabs B, slamming him back to the ground, unintentionally slamming the back of his head against the ground, B gasping with a yelp) : (A yanking B to his feet, grinning at B weak struggling and crying, who’s exhausted and badly hurt) (A stops as suddenly B lets out a sort of sigh as his eye rolls back and his body goes completely limp as he unexpectedly passes out, falling backwards, A catching him before he hits the ground, startled) (B completely unconscious, his mouth hanging open, limp and unmoving) (C stopping in his place, frozen, frightened at the sight of B) B! (seeing B still not moving or doing anything, touching and moving B face around himself, but gently, looking at him worriedly, scared when he won’t open his eye or say anything) H-he’s n- not moving, he-he’s not pretending, A, he is REALLY hurt! (A dumps B bødy to the ground) C immediately hurrying over, holding B bødy in his hands, his own tears falling down on him. C is still sitting besides B, crying C: B, s-say something, please, please! I’m sorry! (A grins, knowing how much will hate everything, planning to tell him all about it when he awakes again) B is lying on the ground unmoving. A pleased with everything as he walks away, knowing he will absolutely torture B with what happened here. B: (groaning loudly, waking up, not moving yet) Ugh…..wha? What’s going on? (he groans, his eye fluttering open, returning to his senses) C helping B sit up straight, holding him gently in his arms, seeing how badly hurt he is. B: (pain overflooding him, his head hurting badly, wincing as he holds it, still groggy, struggling to remember) Ugh, my head….Ow. Wh-what happened? (squinting his eye, looking all dazed and confused) H-huh? What? (A eyes B intensely) What? (still confused, but not liking the looks of A, turning to C for answers, now really confused and not liking any of this, wanting to have answers.) What is he staring about? (angry, wanting answers, glaring around) Well?! Tell me! (A chuckles wanting B himself to guess what happened) C not liking the fact that B is told about it now, this being even worse. B knowing enough by seeing this reaction. …..(B starts to get to his feet to attack A, swaying a little though, the pain instantly swarming his head, making him gasp and fall back before he could take a step, C quickly catching him. B holds his head in pain, wincing) Gah….. (shaking his head, unable to believe it, wanting to forget it, cringing) (snarling, quickly starts trying to get up, not able to, growling in frustration when he tries to stand but just falls right away, panting in anger) Rah…..! C: (still holding B, pushing him back down) D-don’t do it B! You’ll hurt yourself! Please… B: (still weakly trying, too angry) I-I don’t care! I-I’m gonna get you, A, as-as soon as I can! C: B-but you’re-you’re hurt! B: I DON’T CARE! (B too badly hurt to do anything more. He is crying because he is unable to, which makes him feel useless and weak, and also because he is very uncomfortable, cold and sad.) (C softly speaking to B coming over) B, what’s wrong? (For B it hurts just to move alone, so he struggles and can’t do it) (knowing he really can’t because of how hurt he is, just wanting to help because he knows how cold it gets here during the night) (he snaps, shivering again, wishing they would go away, not liking to be seen so vulnerable like this) C huddles close to B notices he isn’t talking to him anymore, poking gently at his cheek. B very much asleep by now; his clothes, the blanket and C close to him having warmed him up enough for him to relax, be warm and fall asleep. C stopping his crying, glad to see B is asleep, resting his head on him. He warily gets up, not wanting B to wake up again. He lays the blanket over his body, quickly going through hi lovingly, liking that he is sleeping now, thinking he very much deserves to rest. B however starting to stir, not sleeping quite so deep anymore.
A: "Heeey, what gives?! Argh! ... ... Wh-what the...?" A felt odd all of a sudden, his vision began to blur before he fully realized what was happening to him. A fell to the ground as he lost consciousness. A began to feel tired after eating before drifting to a very deep sleep. His wife, B, noticed A’s unnatural time to fall asleep and tried to wake him back up, but to no avail. For she found him lying down after a while. B: "*gasp* A, what happened to you?!" A: "... … wording... wording..." B picked the sleeping A up with a hand and carried him back. She softly rested him down on a table, and decided to extract some fluid from A. B then started to perform some tests on the fluid to see what was in it. She knew for a fact her husband wouldn't just fall asleep in the middle of the day like that. All she could really do was wait for her husband A to wake up.
B: I will need you to forget the. [pulls out a piece of device] Hold still while I activate my memory-erasin' device. A: Your what? B: [hits A with the pipe device on the head, making them faceplant; runs back inside, waving] See you, Mr. A. [door shuts, disappears] A: [gets up and groans, stumbles around] What happened? [walking on the road] How did I get here? [groans, rubs black eye] Huh?
Poor X. The lawyer has seemingly been struggling with some kind of chest infection for a while now- it seems like whenever Y passes his office, she can hear him clearing his throat, muffled coughing drifting through the walls as he tries to catch his breath. “I’ll b-be- *wheeze*- f-fine. Just… just need to c-catch my- my breath.” Wiping his mouth, he soon leans back against the bricks. His shallow exhales become steam in the cold air. “I think you might need some stronger cough medicine.” Y murmurs, still rubbing slow circles against his back. “If you want, I could get you some?” His gaze crawls over to hers, dull hope flickering within them. “Y-yeah?” His eyes roll, exhaustion taking over, but a quick tap to the cheek brings him right back, blinking languidly. “M'okay.” He mumbles. “Th-thanks.” Y's hand, still lingering on his cheek, moves to swipe away a sweat-dampened curl from his forehead. “I’m not sure whether ‘okay’ is quite the right word to describe you right now, X… Take a few minutes down here, and then I'll walk you back up to your office, alright? I’m going to tell your assistant- Z, isn't it?- to make sure you get some rest while I fetch you some meds.” X swallows, shaking his head weakly. “I’ll be… I’ll be f- fine.” “I’m the doctor here. Just try to relax for once in your life.” Finally, he sighs, nodding. He's still leaning his head against the brick wall as his eyes fall closed. Y continues to rub his back for a few minutes, a comfortable silence enveloping them. When she looks back at the lawyer beside her, his jaw is slack, lips slightly parted. The quick, shallow breaths of before have slowed and deepened. A small smile creeps onto her face. He's asleep. X starts to lean unconsciously towards her. Soon, as he remains asleep and snoring, his head lands on her shoulder. He's definitely going to drool all over her dress. “Bless him .” Z whispers, cocking his head a little as he watches X sleep. “He's absolutely knackered.” Y isn't entirely sure what that word means, but if it has anything to do with exhaustion, he's completely right. X is curled up on the couch, cheek pressed against a throw pillow Z thrifted, buried beneath a mound of blankets Y brought from home. They're ever so slightly weighted, and the pressure is comforting for X. She's trying to get used to his sensory needs. To not rely on him resolving them himself, especially when he's sick. Judging by the peaceful look on his face, nostrils flaring gently with each slow breath, she's doing something right at least. She hopes, also, that bringing him into her workplace was the right thing to do as well, groaned when she half-dragged X through the doors, pale and shakily covering his ears, squinting against the light, but what was she supposed to do? Suppose X had been left alone, and needed to get something to drink? Doing those things alone right now is essentially impossible for him. Y's phone beeps, and she turns it on to find a reminder: X’s antibiotics. She sighs, glancing over at cosy-looking just as his nose twitches in his sleep. Z notes frustration. “Antibiotic time?” “Yep.” With another small sigh of sympathy, she stands and wanders over to the feverish bundle of blankets and gentle snores, placing a gentle hand on the top of his head. Her thumb brushes against the sweat-damp curls that hang over his eyes. “ X? Sweetheart? Wake up for me, pumpkin.” When, after a few seconds of waiting, he doesn't stir, she gently strokes her index finger against his lower eyelashes. It's an age-old trick, and just like always, his eyes gradually open halfway. “Hey, X.” She whispers, smiling reassuringly as he blinks in the light. For once, he doesn't make any attempt to get up. His dizziness is clearly plaguing him again. “I’m so sorry to wake you, but you need to take your meds. Can you do that for me?” He swallows, clearly disoriented. Barely awake. “ Mm.” “Thank you. You don't even have to sit up, alright? Just…” she takes the bottle of pills from the coffee table and unscrews the lid, shaking a couple into her palm. “Just put these in your mouth, sweetheart.” Shakily, he obeys. Y's now empty hand is nearly immediately met with a glass of water filled up moments ago by Z. She moves closer to X and holds the rim of the glass up to his lips. “Now take a few sips, and swallow… Good job.” As soon as his small (yet Herculean) task is complete, X sinks back against the pillow entirely, eyes closing. Y draws the blanket over his shoulders, hand yet again drifting to his hair. “How’re you feeling?” she asks softly. His nostrils flare. He doesn't open his eyes. “ B-bad… Di- dizzy.” “ I bet… the antibiotics will make things better soon, pumpkin, I promise. Just rest.” X swallows thickly. “ C-can I go b-back to sleep now?” T gives him a small smile. “Of course you can.” She leans forward, pressing her lips to his too-warm forehead before withdrawing, still carding through his hair. “Sleep well, sweetheart. Night night.” Within moments, his breaths even out again. Soon, her pager will beep, and somehow X will remain fast asleep, swathed in blankets and yet still shivering. She'll check the little device to find that she's needed down at the hospital for a delivery. She'll know that it's okay for her to leave, because there's a whole team watching over. Keeping him safe and comfortable. For now, however, she listens to the murmurings of her colleagues about how adorable X is (she knows, it's why she loves him so much) and traces his features with her thumb. “That’s it, X. Sweet dreams.”
pls note the ai inflicts emotional damage (ᵕ—ᴗ—)
AI Story Generator
completely free, NO signup required (ever), and unlimited!

Related Text & Emojis

୨୧ 𝓭𝓮𝓪𝓻 𝓹𝓻𝓮𝓽𝓽𝔂 𝓰𝓲𝓻𝓵𝓼 ୨୧ 𝐈 𝐧𝐞𝐞𝐝 𝐭𝐢𝐩𝐬 — 𝐠𝐞𝐧𝐞𝐫𝐚𝐥 𝐭𝐢𝐩𝐬 𝐨𝐧 𝐰𝐫𝐢𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐲𝐨𝐮𝐫 𝐞𝐬𝐬𝐚𝐲 🍃📚 𝟭. 𝗽𝗮𝘆 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝘀𝘁𝗿𝘂𝗰𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗲. 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗿𝗼𝗱𝘂𝗰𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻, 𝗺𝗮𝗶𝗻 𝗯𝗼𝗱𝘆, 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗹𝘂𝘀𝗶𝗼𝗻, 𝗿𝗲𝗳𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲𝘀. 𝗱𝗼 𝗡𝗢𝗧 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗶𝗻𝗰𝗹𝘂𝗱𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝗳𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲𝘀 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗲𝗻𝗱 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗽𝘂𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝗶𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗿𝗿𝗲𝗰𝘁 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗺𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 + 𝗮𝗹𝗽𝗵𝗮𝗯𝗲𝘁𝗶𝗰𝗮𝗹 𝗼𝗿𝗱𝗲𝗿. 𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼, 𝗶𝗻𝗰𝗹𝘂𝗱𝗲 𝗶𝗻-𝘁𝗲𝘅𝘁 𝗰𝗶𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗲𝗻 𝘄𝗿𝗶𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴. 𝟮. 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗰𝗸 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗿/𝗽𝗿𝗼𝗳𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗼𝗿 𝘄𝗵𝗲𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝗿𝗲𝗾𝘂𝗶𝗿𝗲𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝘀 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝘆𝗽𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝗳𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝘀𝗶𝘇𝗲. 𝟯. 𝗱𝗼𝗻’𝘁 𝗯𝗲 𝗮𝗳𝗿𝗮𝗶𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝗱𝗶𝗮𝗴𝗿𝗮𝗺𝘀/𝗺𝗮𝗽𝘀/𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗿𝘁𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗲𝗻 𝘄𝗿𝗶𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗮𝘆𝘀, 𝗵𝗼𝘄𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿, 𝗱𝗼𝗻’𝘁 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗿𝗲𝗳𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 (𝗯𝗼𝘁𝗵 𝘂𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗶𝗮𝗴𝗿𝗮𝗺 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝗳𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗹𝗶𝘀𝘁). 𝗶𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘄𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝘀𝗼𝘂𝗿𝗰𝗲 𝘄𝗲𝗹𝗹, 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘆𝗼𝘂’𝗿𝗲 𝗶𝗻𝘃𝗼𝗹𝘃𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗶𝘁. 𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝗱𝗶𝗮𝗴𝗿𝗮𝗺 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘄𝘀 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗶𝗻-𝗱𝗲𝗽𝘁𝗵 𝘂𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗿𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗲𝘃𝗶𝗱𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲. 𝟰. 𝗱𝗼 𝗡𝗢𝗧 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗴𝗶𝗮𝗿𝗶𝘇𝗲. 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗶𝘀 𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆 𝘀𝗲𝗿𝗶𝗼𝘂𝘀, 𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗰𝗶𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗿𝘁 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝘂𝗻𝗶𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗶𝘁𝘆 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗿𝘀𝗲. 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗩𝗘𝗥𝗬 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝗼 𝗻𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗰𝗲, 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗻 𝘆𝗼𝘂’𝗹𝗹 𝗯𝗲 𝗶𝗻 𝗯𝗶𝗴 𝘁𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗯𝗹𝗲. 𝟱. 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝘁𝘂𝗯𝗲 𝘃𝗶𝗱𝗲𝗼𝘀, 𝗱𝗼𝗰𝘂𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗲𝘀, 𝗲𝘁𝗰. 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗮 𝗯𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝘂𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗿𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗼𝗽𝗶𝗰 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝘀𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗲𝘃𝗮𝗹𝘂𝗮𝘁𝗲 𝗶𝗻 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗮𝘆. 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄𝗹𝗲𝗱𝗴𝗲 𝗶𝘀, 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗹𝘆 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗿𝗼𝗻𝗴 𝗰𝗿𝗶𝘁𝗶𝗰𝗮𝗹 𝗲𝘃𝗮𝗹𝘂𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘃𝗮𝗹𝗶𝗱 𝗮𝗿𝗴𝘂𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝘀. 𝟲. 𝗱𝗼𝗻’𝘁 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗲𝘃𝗮𝗹𝘂𝗮𝘁𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘀𝗼𝘂𝗿𝗰𝗲𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝗶𝗻 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗮𝘆. 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻 𝘄𝗵𝘆 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝘂𝗿𝗰𝗲 𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗲𝗮𝗸 𝗼𝗿 𝘀𝘁𝗿𝗼𝗻𝗴; 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗻 𝗯𝗲 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗯𝘆 𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗼𝗽𝘂𝗹𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱, 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗽𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗿𝗶𝗮𝗹𝘀, 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗹𝘆 𝗶𝘀 𝗴𝗲𝗻𝗲𝗿𝗮𝗹𝗶𝘇𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝗼𝗳 𝗽𝗮𝗿𝘁𝗶𝗰𝗶𝗽𝗮𝗻𝘁𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗹𝗱𝘄𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗽𝗼𝗽𝘂𝗹𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻, 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝘄𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴𝘀 𝗺𝗲𝗮𝘀𝘂𝗿𝗲𝗱, 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝘂𝗿𝗰𝗲 𝘄𝗿𝗶𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗻 𝗯𝘆 (𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗰𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝘂𝗯𝗹𝗶𝘀𝗵𝗲𝗿/𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗿), 𝗲𝘁𝗰. 𝟳. 𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝗮𝗰𝗮𝗱𝗲𝗺𝗶𝗰 𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗴𝘂𝗮𝗴𝗲. 𝟴. 𝗱𝗼𝗻’𝘁 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗻𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝗿𝗲𝗽𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳 (𝗮𝘀 𝗶𝗻, 𝗿𝗲𝗽𝗲𝘁𝗶𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝗺𝗲 𝘀𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲/𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻). 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗲𝘅𝗮𝗺𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗻𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗺𝗮𝗿𝗸 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗻 . 𝟵. 𝗢𝗡𝗟𝗬 𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝗚𝗼𝗼𝗴𝗹𝗲 𝗦𝗰𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗮𝗿, 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗰𝗮𝗱𝗲𝗺𝗶𝗰 𝘀𝗼𝘂𝗿𝗰𝗲𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗿𝗲𝗳𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲𝘀/𝘀𝗼𝘂𝗿𝗰𝗲𝘀. 𝗗𝗼 𝗡𝗢𝗧 𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗴𝘀 𝗼𝗿 𝗪𝗶𝗸𝗶𝗽𝗲𝗱𝗶𝗮. 𝟭𝟬. 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗲𝗹𝘀𝗲 𝗿𝗲-𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗮𝘆 𝘁𝗼 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝘁 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝘆𝗽𝗼𝘀 𝗼𝗿 𝗼𝗱𝗱 𝗽𝗵𝗿𝗮𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴𝘀. 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗶𝗺𝗲𝘀, 𝘄𝗵𝗲𝗻 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗮𝘆 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝗼𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗴 𝗶𝘁 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗿𝘁𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝗺𝗲. 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗯𝗿𝗮𝗶𝗻 𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗲𝗲𝗶𝗻𝗴, 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝗰𝗵 𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝘆 𝗶𝘁 𝗶𝘀 𝗴𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗮𝘀𝗸 𝗮 𝗳𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗻𝗱/𝗳𝗮𝗺𝗶𝗹𝘆 𝗺𝗲𝗺𝗯𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗼 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗰𝗸.
Why write such about comfort characters? as a way to express creativity a coping mechanism enjoy the friendship bonding side of it enjoy seeing characters being comforted and cared for after enjoy characters dealing with hard things it makes good story character development @ALYJACI
GENERAL ADVICE FOR USING SITE so we can keep it up NO DOXXING- leaking a specific person's residential address and who lives full name STORY TIME- don't leak a real person's full name when typing out a juicy gossip tea but you can change the first name or to remain anonymous instead. Otherwise go and create let writing flow! PREACHING- don't over fill with arguing on whether or not to promote, such as your discord server nor how to raise family age viewers must be. You can tag yourself tho.
➡️ Content warnings on fiction are a courtesy. ➡️ Not every medium of fiction and storytelling has or is expected to have content warnings or extensive tagging. ➡️ Print novels do not traditionally warn for content in any way. ➡️ Fanfiction did not traditionally warn̵ for content in any significant way. ➡️ An author is only obligated to warn̵ for content to the degree mandated by the format they publish their fiction on. ➡️ Content warnings beyond the minimum are a courtesy, not an obligation. ➡️ 'Creator chose not to warn' is a valid tag authors are allowed to use on. It means there could be anything in there and you have accepted the rısk. 'May contain peanuts!' ➡️ Writers are allowed to use 'Creator chose not to warn' for any reason, including to maintain surprise and avoįd spoilers. ➡️ 'Creator chose not to warn' is not the same thing as 'no archive warnings apply'. ➡️ It is your responsibility to protect yourself and close a book, or hit the back button if you find something in fiction that you're reading that upsets you. ➡️ You are responsible for protecting yourself from fiction that causes you discomforts.
Reunion after (physical) tr4uma prompts tws apply: grief/fear for someone’s life, mention of injuries, unconsciousness, hospıtals, comas, mention of involuntary drugging. that’s the general vibe. WORDS “Theeeere you are. Hi. Welcome back.” “Breathe. Hi, we found you, just breathe for me, okay?” “This is going to hurt̸, but it will help you.” “You’re safe. [Name], can you hear me? They’re here to help you, you need to let them help you.” “I found them, they’re over here!” “Does anyone have medical training?” “N.. no, no, no, no, hey. [Name]? Hi, I’ve got you.” “You can sleep, [name]. It’s over.” “I’ll still be here when you wake up.” “You were in an induced coma. Your bødy went through a lot.” “I wasn’t –… Your doctors weren’t sure you’d wake up.” “[Name]? Was that - did you squeeze my hand?” “It’s okay. It’s meant to be there, it’s helping you breathe.” “Can you hear me?” “You.. you were so close to dying. I was scared.” ACTIONS [ GATHER ] for sender to gather receiver’s (unconscious) bødy into their arms, in the style of no no no not them. [ STARING ] for sender to find receiver sitting alonȩ staring at a wall, covered in bløød, and to to͠uch their arm. [ WAITING ] for sender to be waiting at receiver’s hospıtal bedside when receiver finally comes out of a coma, or wakes from surgery. [ STEADY ] for sender to catch or steady receiver when receiver tries to stand up too early or to push their bødy past what it’s ready for [ TEARS ] for receiver to find tears on sender’s face, when they’re finally reunited (either immediately after the trauma, or waking up in a hospıtal), because sender thought receiver was dead or dying [ GRIEF ] for receiver to wake up just as sender is saying goodbye, because the doctors told them to. feel free to specify what they might be saying. do not judge me, this is going in the meme [ LETTER ] for sender to find a last letter, video, text, etc that receiver made for them, thinking they wouldn’t make it out of the situation alįve. Obviously receiver does make it out alįve, but the letter/video still exists (and receiver will detail what’s in it). [ FIGHT ] for receiving muse to not recognize sender or medical staff trying to help them, due to being drugged or otherwise disoriented – so they fight.
whumpster-dumpster Personality Changes When Sick Reserved whumpees getting all needy and clingy ❤️ Clingy whumpees getting real grumpy and distant ❤️ Stoic whumpees getting melancholy and nostalgic ❤️ Boisterous whumpees getting lethargic and withdrawn ❤️ Grouchy whumpees becoming soft-spoken and sweet ❤️ Fragile whumpees proving that they can tough it out ❤️ Tough whumpees finally admitting they’re miserable ❤️ Night owl whumpees crashing in the middle of the day ❤️ Early bird whumpees sleeping straight through to noon ❤️
https://wordcounter.net/character-count
sᴍᴀʟʟ ᴄᴀᴘs, uʍop ǝpısdn, ⓑⓤⓑⓑⓛⓔ, ᙡᗩᐯᎩ, u̲n̲d̲e̲r̲l̲i̲n̲e̲d̲, c̶r̶o̶s̶s̶e̶d̶ ̶o̶u̶t̶ , ґц$їfу, wide ᗩᑎᗪ ᑕOOᒪ.
FIVE Senses to ground yourself 5 things you See (eyesight) 4 things you Hear (listening) 3 things you Feel (touch) 2 things you Smell (scent) 1 thing you can Taste
Please use discretion and don’t do something that will trigger you further, including triggering trauma or sensory issues! Aggressive activities (Adrenaline-focused): Do not use sharp objects if you can’t trust yourself around them in that moment. Tear apart paper or napkins Cut up boxes, plastic, or paper Stab boxes or foam Angrily scribble Throw rocks at the ground Scream into a pillow, or punch it Passive activities (Adrenaline-focused): Watch something scary (scary game, thriller movie) Watch someone get angry (Youtube react videos, gamer rage) Watch an action movie Watch a fails video compilation Sensory grounding Hold an ice cube or splash cold water on your face - take a cold shower if you’re really feeling it Smell a strong scent, even an unpleasant one Have a nice warm or cool drink Any kind of strong pressure that won’t injure (weighted blanket, cuddle with your dog) Listen to music or white noise Use a heating pad or take a warm shower/bath Creative outlets: (if you need the similarity, use red ink) Draw on yourself or body paint Do SFX makeup Finger paint Journal about your feelings honestly, even if they’re negative Make a moodboard
Sassy Kidnapped Whumpee Prompts Here's a list of sassy kidnappee quotes/prompts for those defiant little whumpees who are just asking for it. Enjoy! (Shoutout to @prisonerwhump for the idea!!!) "Oof, big scary spEEch. Nıce. Did you practice that in front of the mirror this mornıng?" "Are these new ropes? I hope you didn't go to the trouble just for me, you know I don't judge." "Ah. Blindfolds again. How original." "Okay, I'm awake. You can make your entrance nơw. [...] Don't play dumb, I know that's a two-way mirror. Let's just get it over with." "You know, I always assumed if I were kidnapped it would be some creepy st*lker yandere thing, but no. I get you instead. That's better, right? So...Thank you? I think? Ah, that's a kn1fe." "Listen, I know you're tryıng to be intimidating and everything - and normally it would be. Really, I mean͡ it. Chocking me against the wall is real scary, but... Like. Your hands are so soft, I can't even take you serıously. What kind of lotion do you use?" "Not to critique you when you're doing your zappy thíng, but you had better up the voltage or something before I fałł asleep. I get bored eąsįly." " "How much did that hurt̸"? Really? Like, I mean. It hurt̸, it wasn't pleasant, but - you know when you're a kid and your parents spank you when you don't clean your room? Yeah, that hâppeñed to me a lot as a kid. I felt really ba͏d making her get after me because she was alwaყs sick͞ and frail and stuff. Anyway, the point I'm trying to makę here is my MoM hits harder than you. Does that answer your question?" "Wow, what an impressive collection. Very daunting. Very scary. Just checking, but you do have a life outsıde of collecting tortur͘e implements, right? I don't judge, but I'm a little worried about you." "All you want to know is where Caretaker is. Honestly, you could ask a few questions about me first. You don't even know my fav0rite color yet." "Geez, you can at least buy me dınner before chocking me out." "Are you sure you know how to use that? I don't know, man. Maybe you should let me t̢ry it on you to make͘ sure. Just untie me real quick." "Mmm yes! Harder! Please hit me harder! Oh, I'm sorrყ. Am I makıng you uncomfortable? No no, don't stop hitting me now." "Loving the 'dark scary basement' vibes. Really, this lev3l of design takes time. The lightbulb is even flickering - did you plan that? It's honestly impressive. That or you're just this much of a slob. Either way, very effective." "Oooooo! I've always wanted my own dungeon cell. Can I put movıe posters on the walls? I think they would really spice the place up. Do you have any extra sticky tack?" "Really? You bought me for that low of a prıce? I mean, don't get me wrong, I'll never see that much money in my entire life, but I think I'm worth more than that. I mean͡, look at me. I'm adorable." "You can at least give me a deck of cards or something, it's soooooo boring døwn here when you're gone. Not that it's better when you're here. Hm? No no, not because of the paın or whatever, you're just still boring. Really, if I had as much money as you, I could buy a personality." "Ah, the whip again. Let me ask, do you ever have a͝ny new ıdeas or do you just find one and let it play like a brok3n record until you dıe?" "Honestly I'm starting to get genuinely concerned about your hearing. I sAID I'm. Not. Telling. You. Anything. Do I need to talk louder? Maybe write it out̸ for you? Ow! Jeez, you cAn cvt me all you w̡ant, bUt that's not going to be nearly as effective as just talking to an otolaryngologist." "You call that a hit? Untie me quick and I'll show you how it's døne." "Gooooooooooooodevening, Kidn@ppers! How are you today? How was work. Did you đrınk enough water? How was - oh my, you look angry. Is it something I said?" “How do you sleep at nıght??? No seriously, your skın is so clear, you have to have some fantastic skincare routine before bed. And. Like. A great pi]low.” “Do you have to stand so close when you’re threatening me? I get it, but…brush your teeth or something first.” “Ah yes. Gruel. My favorite. You have to get me the recipe sometime. You’re a culinary genius.” "You knøw, I'm stɑrtıng to feel kinda bad. Here I am having all the fun, and you're doing all the work. How about you untie me and then you get a tu̴rǹ in the chair? Doesn't that sound nice?" “Better untie me then. Oh, you’re going to hand feed me? Isn’t that swéet. I didn’t know you were a big old softie.” "I can't believe you. You're a monster. Blαck shoes with a blue suit? Are you kidding me? Ridiculøus. No wonder you don't mind getting my b!ood all over your outfit, it's awful already." "I'm kında gettin͘g bored of all the screaming, how about you?" "This seems like a waste. Did you know the błoođ banks are all runnıng low? It's like. A national crisis. People could dıe. Yet here you are letting all my perfectly good błoođ go to waste. If you're so insistent on being slicy today, maybe you could like put a drip pan or something on the ground. You think they'd take drip pan błoođ? You do keep that kn*fe clean, right?" “Well someone’s cranky today. What? Didn’t get your morning coffee?” “You’re ‘Tired of all my jabbering’? Really? Well that’s kinda self centered of you. Just think about me. I have to lıve with me every minute of every day. And do I ever get a b͞reak? No. Never bored though, so that’s nice.” "What exactly do you mean by 'scream for you'? I have like seven different types of screams." "I'm sorrყ, I don't thınk I heard you the fırst 478 times. What was it you wanteԀ again? Hm. Nope. Still not clicking. You better aSK AgAIN." "Just a real quick questıon - do you have...like...friends? A significant other maybe? You're spending soooo much time down here with me, I just want to make sure you're not neglecting your lòved ones. No?"
People read dark fiction for the same reason they ride roller coasters. It’s a simulation of danger without anyone actually being under threat. It gets the brain worked up, releases a bunch of adrenaline into your system, you experience a whole rush of emotions and excitement and fear; but a safe kind of fear, where you know the danger isn’t real and there are dozens of measures in place to protect you. And then it’s over and you can get off the ride. That doesn’t mean everyone is obligated to ride roller coasters. I, for example, am scared of heights, and most coasters are scary for me in a way that isn’t fun. The fear isn’t that I’ll die, the fear is of experiencing more of the ride and thus it’s not a safe fear, because it’s real and I have no control over it. As such, I don’t ride large roller coasters. But the fact that large coasters are not mentally or emotionally safe for me to ride doesn’t mean they should be illegal, or that there’s “something wrong” with anyone who enjoys them. Similarly, sometimes accidents happen. Sometimes people have conditions they don’t know about until a coaster aggravates them in the worst possible way because they didn’t know to avoid it…and that’s no one’s fault. People have died or been injured in coaster accidents, and those accidents are pretty much always the result of human error, carelessness, laziness, or poor communication. It’s the responsibility of the amusement park to make sure that basic safety features are built-in and maintained–or at the very least (mangling the metaphor somewhat because this would obviously be illegal in real life) to make it clear that those features don’t exist! I feel like most people would avoid a ride clearly labelled “HAS NEVER HAD A SAFETY INSPECTION! NO RESTRAINT BARS! RIDE STAFF HAVE NOT BEEN TRAINED AND THERE ARE NO EMERGENCY SERVICES ON-SITE! OPEN FLAMES!” but if you click on a fic clearly labelled “author chose not to use warnings” you know the risks and they’ve met their obligation to warn you of them. And sometimes the people providing this content don’t perform that basic due diligence, and people get hurt as a result–but that’s on those specific bad actors, and doesn’t mean we ban all roller coasters. It also doesn’t mean every single ride operator on earth should be tarred with that brush, especially when they’ve openly spoken out against such practices! Furthermore, if you KNOW you have a heart condition and willingly get on a ride that says it is not safe for people with heart conditions, you cannot then blame the amusement park! What makes roller coasters safe for me? Well, for one, the fact that I’m an adult now so my family has finally stopped trying to force me onto them.
SLEEPING WHUMPEES leyswhumpdump: Sleeping whumpees. Curled up on cold cell floors, seeking the only escape they can get. Eyes red behind their closed lids because they cried themselves to sleep. Tucked up under warm blankets. Cradled by a caretaker. Peaceful and smiling even in slumber, or screaming from night terrors. Restless from fever. Exhausted in the back of a car, their mind and body just given out. Falling asleep after fighting it for so long. Just an adorable trope all round.
Please no d£ath threats to ppl who make fanfic thx and have a nice day
Go to Google and type Type site: into the search bar. Type in the website's address without the www prefix. Press space and enter your search terms. Using the Chrome browser, type the website you want to search into the address bar. When you see the "Press Tab to search", hit Tab ↹. Enter your search terms. For both methods, press ↵ Enter after you've entered your search terms. Your search results will appear. Type in your site's address without the "www" part. This should go immediately after the site: tag with no space in between. For example: to search Facebook, you would type site:facebook.com.
The phrase “comfort character” is part of that pop culture landscape. What is a “comfort character”? Everything You Need to Know about Comfort Characters By: Author Marcel Iseli Posted on Last updated: April 18, 2023 What is a “comfort character”? A comfort character is a character in a fictional world, such as a TV show, movie, game, book, or comic, that a person strongly identifies with and takes comfort from. They may use thoughts of the comfort character to help them through hard times. The person will simply feel drawn toward the character. Even if you have never encountered the term before, you probably know this feeling of really liking or identifying with a character. When the person feels down, they could watch, read or play whatever this character appears in and then feel better after spending some time with the character. Strong identification with a character is another way a person may choose a comfort character. For example, maybe there is a main character in a movie who has a story arc that show them becoming a more confident person. Someone who identified with this comfort character might struggle with their confidence as well. When they were in situations where they lacked confidence, they could think about how this character handled similar situations. The concept of comfort characters is very popular in online fandom. “Fandom” refers to any community that arises around a piece of media, whether that’s a game, a popular show, a book, a comic or a movie. It’s a little bit different from simply being a fan of something. People involved in a fandom often belong to internet communities that talk about these characters a lot. They might attend meetups or conventions based around this fandom and dress up like the character. It’s also very common for them to create their own art around the stories that they love. For example, they might draw pictures of the character in various situations, or they might write new stories about adventures that the characters have beyond the scope of the original tale that they came from. In fact, you might find some accounts entirely devoted to comfort characters, sometimes called “stan accounts.” “Stan” is slang that refers to being a big fan of something or someone. How comfort characters help People report comfort characters helping them in very real ways in their lives. If they struggle with anxiety and panic attacks, thinking about their comfort character can often help stave off these feelings. There has been some research that shows that these characters can have a positive effect on fans, encouraging them to act in ways that are more beneficial for them. For most people, comfort characters are fun, beneficial ways to better enjoy the stories they love.
22/02/2011 The physical trauma disrupting the brain's proper working. The length of time a person is knocked out typically depends on the severity of the injury. Even dizziness can impede an individual’s ability to move around safely. You lose contact with the environment for a prolonged period of time. At at times oral suctioning to clean out built-up saliva they can’t swallow reflexively. Include some memories 'I remember when you made my laugh by ......' talking to them
X wasn’t quite sure whether to approach his wife, Y, about what he’d seen. On one hand, he didn’t want to distress her, but the weight on the other felt as if it were being crushed under the weight. Once he’d retreated inside, he clambered onto the first table he saw, rather than going off to find her. Alas, the peace barely lasted more than a few seconds. “X!” Y burst from the kitchen door, startling the other out of his thoughts. “It’s been a long day Y. I think I’ll…go to bed early tonight.” Letting out a huff, Y folded her arms, clearly less than amused. “And make me cover for you again? You were only gone for a couple of hours. Do you know how much hard work I put into running this place while you were gone?” X raised his brow. “What, did we just-so-happen to get an influx of customers today?” “That’s beside the point.” She dismissed the question with a flick of her wrist, rolling over to the table he was at. However, now that she could see his form more closely, his tense posture and partial absence from the conversation at hand became much clearer. “…X you look unusally reserved. What happened?” At first, she wasn’t graced with a response whatsoever. A hand reached down for the other, but X couldn’t bring himself to get up, so Y perceived his silence as disinterest and returned it to her side. Seeing him lack his usual energy made Y’s heart ache; she knew better than to go picking fights with X when he was like this. He couldn’t meet his wife’s stare, regardless of how much he longed to lose himself in her shine of her exterior. Having Y nearby always helped X feel at ease, yet it wasn’t doing much in terms of assisting him today. “Let's just…close early today altogether.” “You sure?” “I demand it.” It was a curiosity-peaking situation, but Y held enough respect for her husband X to not press him further. “You can always talk to me, sweetheart, but I’m happy to close for the day.” “Is that so?” X asked. Rather than adopting the powerful tone of voice he used while scheming, he maintained his quiet one, which rung alarm bells in Y. Since he’d been almost completely zoned out of his surroundings, her husband hadn’t noticed the shotglass-sized bowl of soup she’d made him, and as she brought it over to him, she could see a crack of a thankful smile on his face. Y never really got anything more from him - ‘thank you’s didn’t qualify for villain-approved manners - but to her, that only made his perseverance more admirable. “I’ll bear that in mind.” X’s response came out in a hushed whisper, as if the world were listening to every syllable that left his throat. Words sunk their nails into his throat, trying to claw their way out between sips of soup, but to no avail. X was determined to keep his promise. X was no less satisfied to have his wife at his side. X had needed Y today, and she pulled through, as always. An unwavering pride in his companion was always one of his biggest drives in life. To see her face at the end of a long day was no less than a blessing, and while he could have lived a crime-free life, he wouldn’t trade his current place of residence or love of his life. Y’s silent verdict was that it now wasn’t even worth considering pressing for details; her husband slowly becoming at ease as he revelled in the soup was enough for her to not want to rile him up. She’d already done so earlier with their argument. Had either of them actually apologised? What were they even talking about? “…Are you still interested in getting some rest early, honey?” A tired eye trailing over to her, he set down the empty bowl. X was practically screaming at himself not to leak it all out to his wife as either whimpers or whines. “Would that be alright, my sweet?” X found himself carefully scooped up in his wife’s hands and escorted to the restaurant’s back rooms. She gave him the thumbs up. “That’s fine. You can take all the time you need, X. You look like you need it.” “I should be working. You’re too soft on me.” “Would you prefer I picked a fight with you right now?” “No.” “Then don’t complain.” Thankfully, Y didn’t hit a nerve; either that, or X simply hadn’t the strength to argue. The former didn’t mind no matter the answer though. Whatever he’d seen would be better processed after some good rest, Y was positive. The chatter lingered until they reached their resting area. X finally felt he was home. “There.” His wife said, muttering to herself. It didn’t concern her that her self-muttering was within ear-shot of her husband, obviously. “I’ll go get your blanket.” “You’ve done an awful lot for me today. Do you want something?” X blinked. Usually, Y would scold him for saying something like that in response to her favours, but she processed that he asked as a gesture of kindness, not as an investigative question. She gently rested a silky face flannel over him for a little warmth. “Just know I love you. That’s all I want in return.” “Th…ank. You.” …!!!! Today was a mish-mash of weird circumstances, but the marriage of the two beings was just as unconventional. For a moment, the duo were lost in each-other’s eyes. Those two words - as messy as they’d come out - were bouncing off the walls and striking Y in her equivalent of a spine, pushing her a little closer to her husband until they were equal-viewing level. Poor Y thought of going to melt from the sudden increase of her internal temperature. Such tenderness; it made her swoon! Until he’d said it, he’d had no idea how long she’d been wanting to hear something like that. Something other than X’s plans The significantly taller leaned her monitor forward, as if to kiss him- but drew back. Now wasn’t the right time for something like that. Not when X had so much already on his mind. Oh, but those words had been so soft, so quaint. Though she’d stopped herself giving him a robotic kiss, Y savoured every second that they stood mere inches apart, that little bit of kindness holding a value to her that she was sure X had no idea of. He couldn’t feel the sparks of electricity rushing through her. X might not have any inkling at ALL that she cared in regards to what he said, nevermind the fact she felt like an exception happily caught in his network. Although, they must have at least meant something for him to attempt to say it, even if he’d become exhausted and drained from the last few hours. It was enough for her to let out a “Never a problem; supporting you is my job,” before adding on “but don’t you dare hold that against me when I refuse to wash the dishes.” The quip earned a stifled chuckle from her lover. It broke a little of the tension between them, but in a light, easy-to-digest way. As Y had leaned in, X had felt his heart pump a little faster, and a jittery feeling in his veins - a trace of something he hadn’t felt in a while. X could only wonder if she took anything away from that small exchange, barring the reminder of her duties. Did she feel anything or was it just him? He wasn’t even sure if she had a positive physical response, let alone a positive emotional response… “No promises!” He laughed, before awkwardly coughing, unsure what to say now. That was one loooong period of silence. Was the restaurant owner just supposed to pretend nothing happened, or approach the topic? “Well- If you want to transfer yourself back into the building’s wall monitor for the night, there is no opposition here.” “That sounds nice. It’s how I imagine wrapping yourself in a blanket feels.” Y let out a sound emulating a yawn, hoping to dispel the sudden subdued awkwardness that’d washed over her husband. His feathery laugh had been much different to his more maniacal cackles. Far more genuine and fulfilled, and smooth. On one hand, seeing his mind off of the schemes for once made her want to spin with glee, but on the other, he was only acting so unusually because something had gone down. It was difficult for her to handle. “Based on how you describe it, of course.” If she could have given a true smile, Y would have, but gave upturned lips instead. X was pretty much at a loss for words, understanding her point and unable to refute it. Some part of X wished his wife had come with him, purely so he wouldn’t have to carry the burden of decisions alone as he was doing now. ‘Twas a selfish thought, and alas, X knew he had a word to keep. “Have a nice rest, sweetie. I’ll keep an eye out for any intruders.” “Hope your wall monitor is comfy.” “I’m sure it will be.” X curled himself up under the face flannel, his eyelid gently fluttering shut. “You mean a lot to me Y so don’t ever think you don’t, understand?” “Understood. Care to elaborate?” … “Honey?” … “X?” Snore. “…Ah.”
@candaru no no. you don't get it. the reason I injure my blorbos until they can't walk is because that's the only way they'll ever let someone else carry them. the reason I curse them to be sick and feverish is so that they'll finally open up about their emotions while delirious. the reason I force them to over exert themselves to the point of exhaustion is so that when they pass out they can finally rest. I'm doing this for their own good. October 21st, 2023, 7:43 AM
ᵂᵒʳˢᵗ ᴱⁿᵉᵐʸ 𝒘𝒐𝒓𝒅 𝒄𝒐𝒖𝒏𝒕: 𝟗𝟑𝟎 ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ .ೃ࿐ 𝚃𝚠: 𝙱𝚕𝚘𝚘𝚍 ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉʳᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵉᵐᵖˡᵒʸᵉᵉ ʳᵉᵗʳᵉᵃᵗ; ᵃ ᵖᵉʳᶠᵉᶜᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗʳⁱᵏᵉ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧ "ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ⸴ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒᶠᶠⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵗᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᴵ ˢᵗᵉᵃˡ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ; ʷᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵘˡᵉˢ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢᶜᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳⁿᵃˡ ᵈᵃᵐᵃᵍᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ʷᵉᵃᵏⁿᵉˢˢ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ ʷʰᵃᵗᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ᵐᵉ ᵉˣᶜᵉᵖᵗ ᶠᵒʳ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉ? ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ; ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ˢʸᵐᵖᵃᵗʰʸ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖˡᵃⁿˢ!" ᴹʳ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶜʳʸ‧ "ᴾˡᵉᵃˢᵉ!" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜʰⁱᶜᵏᵉⁿ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵏⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃˡˡ ʰⁱˢ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᶠˡʸ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃˡˡ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ᵗʰᵘᵈ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵃˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵗʳᵃᶜᵏˢ; ⁿᵒᵗ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵈⁱᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵇˡᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵗᵒ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵏⁿᵉˡᵗ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!" ᴴᵉ ᵇᵉⁿᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ⸴ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˡᵃᵗᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ʷᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳᵘᵗʰ‧ "ᴼʰ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵒᵇᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃʳ ˢʰᵃˡˡᵒʷ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵈᵉˢᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍʳᵃᵇᵇᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵃᵘⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵒᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉⁿ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ᵃ ᵏʳᵃᵇᵇʸ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ˢᶜᵉⁿᵗ ᵒᶠ ˢᵐᵉˡˡ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵘᵖ?" ᴺᵒ ⁱⁿᵈⁱᶜᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵃᵗˢᵒᵉᵛᵉʳ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ‧ "ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵉˡᵖ ⁱˢ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ‧" "ᴰⁱᵈ ᵐʸ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʳⁱˢᵏ ᵇʳᵃⁱⁿ ᵈᵃᵐᵃᵍᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˢᵗʰᵐᵃ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃˢᵗʰᵐᵃ⸴ ᵃˢ ᴵ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵒⁿˡʸ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿˢᵉ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ˢᵒʳʳʸ; ᴵ'ᵈ ᵈᵒ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵘⁿᵈᵒ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʲᵘˢᵗ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ᶜᵒⁿⁿⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ⸴ ᵖˡᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵉᵍᵍⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵒʳˢᵗ ᵉⁿᵉᵐʸ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵉᵐᵖᵃᵗʰʸ‧ "ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ˢⁿᵉᵃᵏ ⁱⁿ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵃⁿⁿᵒᵘⁿᶜᵉᵈ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃʷˡᵉᵈ‧ "ᴴᵉ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃ ᶜʰⁱᶜᵏᵉⁿ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳʳʸ‧ ᴺᵒʷ⸴ ˡᵒᵒᵏ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ʷᵃᵛᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˢᶜᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ˢᶜᵃⁿ ˢᵃʸ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ?" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ᶜᵒᵐᵃ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵘᵗᵗᵉʳ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᶜᵃⁿˢ ⁱⁿᵈⁱᶜᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᶜᵒᵐᵃ‧ "ᴴⁱˢ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵉᵃᵏᵉʳ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵉᑫᵘⁱᵖᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰᵉ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ⁱⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵘᵗ ᵒᶠᶠ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳˡᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵉʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵒᵒᵈ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ˢᵖˡⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢʰⁱᵖ‧ "ᴬˢˢᵘᵐⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʰᵉ'ˡˡ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃᵈᵐⁱᵗᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵉᵐᵖˡᵒʸᵉᵉˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ'ˢ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵘⁿᵗⁱˡ ᶠᵘʳᵗʰᵉʳ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ʰᵉᵃʳ ᵐᵉ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ʷⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇˡᵃᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿˣⁱᵒᵘˢˡʸ ᵗᵃˡᵏᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵒ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵘⁿᵃʷᵃʳᵉ‧ "ᴵ ᵐⁱˢˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʷᵉ'ʳᵉ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ⸴ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵐʸ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵒⁿᵉʸ ᶜᵒⁿˢᵘᵐᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴮᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᵈʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˡˡ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵐⁱˢˢᵉˢ ʸᵒᵘʳ ⁿᵃᵍᵍⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃʷᵏʷᵃʳᵈˡʸ ˡᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡᵉ‧ "ᴵ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵐᵉᵃⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆᵗᵃʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᶜʳʸ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵘᵖ ᵒᶠ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵐᵉᵐᵒʳⁱᵉˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᵈᵉᵃ ᵗᵒ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᶜʰᵒᵒˡ ʷᵃˢ ˢᵒ ᶠᵘⁿⁿʸ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᶠᵃᶜᵉˢ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ'ᵛᵉ ˢʰᵒʷⁿ ᵒᵘʳ ᵖᵉᵉʳˢ ʰᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʲᵒᵇ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ‧‧‧" ᶜʰᵘᶜᵏˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᔆʰᵒʷ 'ᵉᵐ ʷʰᵒ'ᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰ‧‧‧" ᔆᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ʷᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵉʸᵉˢ‧ "ᴵ'ᵈ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵐʸ ᵐᵒⁿᵉʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵐʸ ˡⁱᶠᵉ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ᵀʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵈᵘᵃˡˡʸ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᶠᵃʳᵃʷᵃʸ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ⸴ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵃˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ⸴ ⁿᵒʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ˡⁱᵐᵇᵒˡⁱᵏᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʸᵉᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍˢ⸴ ᵉʸᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢʰᵘᵗ‧ ᵀʰᵉⁿ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᶜˡᵉᵃʳᵉʳ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵃʳᵃʷᵃʸ‧ ᴴᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ˡⁱᵏᵉ 'ˢᵒʳʳʸ' ᵃⁿᵈ 'ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ' ᵃⁿᵈ 'ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ' ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵒ ˢᵖᵒᵏᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵃ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵈᵉᵗᵉᶜᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵒˢˢⁱᵇˡᵉ ʳᵉᵛⁱᵛᵃˡ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵃˢ ˢⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ˢᵗʳᵃⁱᵍʰᵗᵉʳ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵉᵗ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ; ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵉᑫᵘⁱᵖᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜʳⁱᵉˢ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵐᵉ ˡᵉˢˢ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵃⁿᵗ ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᴬᵘ‧‧‧" ᔆⁱᵍʰᵗ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵉᵗ ʳᵉᵍⁱˢᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵒ'ˢ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧‧‧" ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵐⁱˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ‧ "ᴴⁱ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˡʸ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃʸ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏⁱⁿᵍ?" ᴬˢᵏᵉᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉˡʸ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗʳᵘᵍᵍˡᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ‧ ᴹᵉᵐᵒʳⁱᵉˢ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵃˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᶜʰⁱᶜᵏᵉⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵗʷᵉᵉⁿ⸴ ⁿᵒʳ ʰᵒʷ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʰᵃˢ ᵖᵃˢˢᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ⁿᵃʳʳᵒʷᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ "ᶜʰⁱᶜᵏᵉⁿ" ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ⸴ ʷʰᵒ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵒʳᵐᵉʳ ᵉⁿᵉᵐʸ‧ "ᴵ ᶠᵒʳᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧"
hurt/comfort (fandom slang) A genre of fan fiction in which a character receives comfort from another after or while suffering injury, illness, or a traumatic experience. H/C stories appeal to readers in different ways. While genres for these stories range from drama to mystery, many stories are classified by their authors as romances or as “hurt/comfort” stories. Hurt/comfort is a fanwork genre that involves the physical pain or emotional distress of one character, who is cared for by another character. A great trope if you want to bring two characters closer together, or if you want to show how deep their relationship goes.
https://writingwithcycyborg.blogspot.com/2024/02/LanguageOfDisability.html
Some of my favorite words and phrases to describe a character in pain coiling (up in a ball, in on themselves, against something, etc) panting (there’s a slew of adjectives you can put after this, my favorites are shakily, weakly, etc) keeling over (synonyms are words like collapsing, which is equally as good but overused in media) trembling/shivering (additional adjectives could be violently, uncontrollably, etc) sobbing (weeping is a synonym but i’ve never liked that word. also love using sob by itself, as a noun, like “he let out a quiet sob”) whimpering (love hitting the wips with this word when a character is weak, especially when the pain is subsiding. also love using it for nightmares/attacks and things like that) clinging (to someone or something, maybe even to themselves or their own clothes) writhing/thrashing (maybe someone’s holding them down, or maybe they’re in bed alone) crying (not actual tears. cry as in a shrill, sudden shout) dazed (usually after the pain has subsided, or when adrenaline is still flowing) wincing (probably overused but i love this word. synonym could be grimacing) doubling-over (kinda close to keeling over but they don’t actually hit the ground, just kinda fold in on themselves) heaving (i like to use it for describing the way someone’s breathing, ex. “heaving breaths” but can also be used for the nasty stuff like dry heaving or vomiting) gasping/sucking/drawing in a breath (or any other words and phrases that mean a sharp intake of breath, that shite is gold) murmuring/muttering/whispering (or other quiet forms of speaking after enduring intense pain) hiccuping/spluttering/sniffling (words that generally imply crying without saying crying. the word crying is used so much it kinda loses its appeal, that’s why i like to mix other words like these in) stuttering (or other general terms that show an impaired ability to speak — when someone’s in intense pain, it gets hard to talk) staggering/stumbling (there is a difference between pain that makes you not want to stand, and pain that makes it impossible to stand. explore that!) recoiling/shrinking away (from either the threat or someone trying to help) pleading/begging (again, to the threat, someone trying to help, or just begging the pain to stop) Feel free to add your favorites or most used in the comments/reblogs!
kelpforestdwellers caregivers of disabled people: of course you may find aspects of the job (i use the term broadly to include taking care of loved ones) difficult. that's understandable and you deserve support with that. but there's one person you shouldn't necessarily share that with, and that's the person you're assisting. if you're having difficulty with a task and need to discuss a different way to do it, for example, that's one thing. i'm talking about complaining about how hard something is when it can't be changed or you don't intend to change it, or even joking about how hard various tasks are. my aides sometimes joke about how difficult certain tasks are, and i totally understand where they're coming from and that they mean no harm. but it make me self conscious about asking them to do those tasks in future when i know they struggle with them. and believe me, it's already hard enough to ask for help. i'm not asking anything unreasonable or outside the bounds of the job so it just makes me feel bad needlessly.
neuroticboyfriend A lot of the time when professionals interact with psychotic people, they try to reduce our distress by getting us to stop believing things. For me, that only made things worse. It was confusing and distressing. I felt angry, scared, and misunderstood. The best way I've found to cope with delusional thinking is something I discovered on my own. I'll give an example here so, huge TW for unreality and paranoia. Scroll away if you're not able to hear delusional thinking. Yesterday I started freaking out thinking people could hear my thoughts. This is something I've occasionally experienced since I was a child. When this comes up, I always think there's some massive conspiracy, where everyone can hear my thoughts but they react to me as if they don't hear anything. And they're all in on it. This time, it was triggered by intrusive thoughts that I started judging myself for. As you can imagine, this is distressing. I started talking to people through my mind, which only made it worse. I couldn't focus on what was happening around me. What I did to reduce that distress is.. weirdly nonchalant. I just sat there and thought "Well, if this is true, it's not like they're going to change how they interact with me. Everything is the same as it was. Nothing I can do about it, might as well just keep on keeping on." That calmed me down enough to start focusing on what I was doing, and eventually completely forget about it until now. Whenever I try to treat my delusional thinking as something I have to stop immediately... it literally only makes my mind double down. But if I work within what I believe - what I "know" - I can find another way to look at it that isn't so scary. This works with my hallucinations, too. I sometimes see shadow people; they're more like jump scares than anything. They startle me, and I start to wonder if people I'm looking at are real. But that latter part only really happens if I get fearful of them. To avoid that fear, I try to think of the shadow people as just friends watching over me, checking in. They don't do anything, after all. They just pop up, stand there, and disappear. (Talk of unreality ends here) So, yeah. This doesn't work for everyone, and it doesn't always work for me depending on what I'm experiencing/how I'm feeling. But without this, I'd be far worse off; it doesn't take too many missteps for me to spiral. I guess my point is, my reality doesn't have to be "normal" for me to be healthy as a schizophrenic person. It just has to be something I can live with, as happily and safely as possible. And that's ok. Neurodivergent people are allowed to exist, and some people are helped best by finding ways for them to exist as they are without so much distress - rather than trying to eliminate troubling symptoms entirely.
people have accused you of lying about your trauma (including claims you’re exaggerating), and you think your trauma isn’t that bad: it is. it’s bad enough regardless of if people accused you of lying, but the reason i say this is to point out to you… if it wasn’t that bad, why would you be lying? what would there be to lie about if it was normal that that happened? people accused you of lying because they refused to accept or believe that something like that happened - happened to you.
neuroticboyfriend Hey, real quick, go bury your face in something soft. A stuffed animal. A plush blanket. A pillow. Your pet. Your favorite shirt or hoodie. Do it. Was it comforting, even in the slightest? If not, well, you tried. Either way, remember that the little things can bring you goodness, and all those little things will add up. They may not overshadow all the bad, but it certainly does help. You may never be truly comfortable, but odds are, there's something around you that can give you some comfort. And that's a lot better than nothing.
Kazeto Elementalist from somewhere in Europe. Since: Feb, 2011 Relationship Status: Coming soon to theaters #7: Apr 20th 2016 at 1:55:59 PM I cannot talk about others, but I actually took the opening post in much the same way as you'd explained that you meant it in this one, and I presume that they, or at least some of them, took it much the same. It's not about seeing the character beat up and dying. It's not about seeing the character miserable. But it is about seeing the character have bad things inflicted upon them and yet overcoming them, learning from them, being shaped by them. Because the sweet parts do not taste all that sweet (relatively speaking) if you've never had anything but sweet things. And I am no sadist either, but I too have my characters go through some quite bad stuff. Not necessarily as horrific as what they pulled in Berserk, no, but in many cases the stuff that happens dismantles who the characters are before letting them piece themselves back.
ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᴰᵒʷⁿ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᴬ ʰᵒᵗ⁻ᵃⁱʳ ᵇᵃˡˡᵒᵒⁿ‽" ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵇʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷʰʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ⸴ ᶠᵒʳ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᶠˡⁱⁿᶜʰᵉᵈ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ‧ "ᴹᵃʸ ᴵ ᵍᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ? ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵃ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵉᵃʳ ᵐᵉ? ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵖᵉᵗ ᵖᵘᵖᵖʸ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳˢ ᶜᵒⁿᶜᵉʳⁿᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿᵉʳ‧ "ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ⁱˢ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ ˢᵒ ᴵ'ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ‧ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵒʸ!" ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ˢᵒ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ ⁿᵘᵈᵍᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃʳᵗ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵘˢ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡʸ ˢᑫᵘᵉᵉᶻᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ʳᵘᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵗʰᵘᵐᵇ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵉᵃᶜʰ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵃ ᵘⁿᵐᵒᵛⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵃʷᵃʳᵉⁿᵉˢˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱˢ ˢⁱᵈᵉ⸴ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵘᶜʰ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶜʰᵃᵗᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘᵖ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ʰᵒᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ˢⁱᵍⁿ ᵒᶠ ᵃⁿʸ ᵖᵒˢˢⁱᵇˡᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳʸ‧ "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃˡˡ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵐᵉ ˢᵒ ᵈᵉˢᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᵉ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵃⁱᵈ ⁿᵒ ʰᵉᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ ʷᵃˢ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʳᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁱˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᶜʳᵃʷˡᵉᵈ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃʳᵐ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵒ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ˢᵗᵃʸ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇʸ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵃⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᶠⁱⁿᵍᵉʳˢ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃ‧ "ᵂᵉ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʳᵉˢᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃˡˡ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ 'ᵂᵉ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ' ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵒʳ ᶜᵒᵐᵖʳᵉʰᵉⁿᵈᵉᵈ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᶜᶜⁱᵈᵉⁿᵗ‧ ᴮᵒᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ‧ ᴺᵉⁱᵗʰᵉʳ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ⁿᵒʳ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵃᵗᵗᵉᵐᵖᵗˢ ᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍʳᵘⁿᵗ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵈᵘˡˡ ᵃˢ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵉᵗ ᵐᵒᵛⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵉᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗʳᵉⁿᵍᵗʰ ᵗᵒ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉˡⁱᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴳʳᵘⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵗʳᵘᵍᵍˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵖʳᵉʰᵉⁿᵈ ⁱᶠ ⁿᵒᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ˢᵒ‧ "ᵂʰ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ‧ "ᵂʰᵃ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃˢ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ˢʷᵃʳᵐᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵇᵃʳᵏᵉᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ'ˢ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˡᵉʳᵗ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ʰᵘʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵗᵒᵖˢ ᵇᵃʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ʷᵃᵍᵍⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵗᵃⁱˡ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴼʰ ᴵ ᵃᵐ ˢᵒ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵒᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐᵉᵈ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶠⁱᵍʰᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵈⁱᶻᶻⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗʳᵘᵍᵍˡᵉˢ‧ "ᴴᵒʷ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍˢ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ/ᵈⁱˢᵒʳⁱᵉⁿᵗᵉᵈ‧ "ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ‧‧‧ ᴵ'ᵐ⸴ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧ "ᴬʰ⸴ ᵒʷ‧‧ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵒⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ‽" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉᵃᵏˡʸ ˢⁿᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ʰᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸˢ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵖᵃᵗˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳˢ‧ "ᴸᵉᵃⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᶠⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁱᵗ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵇˡʸ ᵍʳᵉʷ ᶠʳᵘˢᵗʳᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵛᵘˡⁿᵉʳᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉᵃʳʸ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵈᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳᵉᵈ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗ!" ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵛᵉʳ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃˡˡ ᵃᵗᵗᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵃⁿʸ ʷᵉᵃᵏⁿᵉˢˢ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵒᶠᶠᵉʳᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵒˡᵈ⸴ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃˢᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʷᵉ ᵃˡˡ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖ‧ ᔆᵒ ᵈᵒ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ᵒʳ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵈⁱˢᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ?" "ᴳᵘᵉˢˢ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˡᵃˣ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ʰᵉ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃⁿ ʰᵒⁿᵉˢᵗ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʰᵉ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵈᵒᶻⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵃˢˢᵃᵍⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ʷᵉᵉᵏ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃˢ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵃˡᵐᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵐᵖʳᵒᵐᵖᵗᵘ ⁿᵃᵖ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ "ᴴⁱ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ⸴ ᵒ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵒⁿ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴵ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵃ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ˡᵒᵛᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ⁿᵒʷ ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ᴵ ʳᵉᵖᵃʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇʸ ˢᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ ˡᵒᵛᵉᵈ⸴ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ʷʰʸ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃʳ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃʸ‧ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ ᵐᵘˢᵗ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ᵐ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᴵ'ᵐ ʳᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉᵈ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵘᵍᵍᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵗʳʸ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ⸴ ᵏⁱᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵈ ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵉˢˢ!"
“I can fix him” “I can make him worse” well I can ruin his life for the sake of character development
EMOTIONALLY BONDING WITH A FICTIONAL CHARACTER? THERE’S A TERM FOR THAT: ‘COMFORT CHARACTERS’ Just because they're not real doesn't mean that they can't be a source of consolation or contentment. SEPTEMBER 21, 2021 KAREN LU, YALE UNIVERSITY 8 MINS READ If you have even a toe in the door of fandom (any fandom, really), you have probably come across the term “comfort character.” The term is everywhere: in Buzzfeed quizzes, Twitter imagines, dozens of Spotify playlists and Instagram fanposts. Like the name implies, it’s a fictional character in pop culture and media that people find comfort in, either through identifying with them or wishing to hang out with them like a best friend. For some, comfort characters are so real that even just thinking about them, rewatching their scenes, reading fan fictions or otherwise engaging with them can help stave off anxiety attacks, calm down during panic episodes, or simply provide a hand to hold on to during difficult times. The typical comfort character might be someone fierce and protective of their friends, passionate about their ambitions and goals, or struggling with inner demons. Usually, they have characteristics that are easy to relate to or be inspired by. Or, it can be completely random — there’s no requisite in what makes a comfort character. It might be the plucky main protagonist, the tortured antihero or an innocuous supporting character. Whether they’re conquering a villain, avenging a fallen friend, or simply being happy, people find warmth in following along in their journey or seeing them smile in the face of their own tragedy. Comfort characters exist in part because many people don’t have parents, friends or other social resources that they can talk to or truly open up with. Studies have also shown how comfort characters can actually inspire and improve people. Researchers from Ohio State University coined the phenomenon “experience-taking,” in which people take the emotions from a story for their own. The researchers found that — albeit temporarily and in the right situations — readers could make real changes in their own lives. For instance, the researchers found that people became more likely to vote in a real election after strongly identifying with a fictional character who themselves overcame obstacles to vote. In the long run, comfort characters are simply a part of enjoying a show and finding pleasure in media and fiction.
My pageant has a pageant platform essay. What’s that? Contributed by Eddia Watts A pageant platform essay is a paper in which you speak about exactly what you’ve been working on with your platform and what you have chosen to champion throughout your time as a competitor. The pageant platform essay is apart of the competition in which a contestant can validate, in writing, why she chose the specific cause she has. The essay is your moment to talk about every single intricacy that is apart of your platform. If during the competition you never have a chance to speak about your platform, the essay needs to cover every single thing about your platform so that the judges have a semblance of what you have stood for thus far in your pageant journey. The pageant platform essay should encase topics like, how you created your platform, what caused you to choose this specific platform, how you have advocated for it, and how you will continue to advocate for it. Although the pageant essay is not imperative for some systems, like Miss Earth USA or Miss USA, it is imperative for systems such as Miss America and Miss Teen, creating an essay is a great exercise for all contestants to ensure that they know the direction that they want to go in for their platform. Writing what you have done, what you will do, and what has made you continue to keep going is a great way to remain humble and realize why you began in the first place. If you find that writing worries you, as long as you write from the heart and mean every word you say, you will find yourself writing too long of an essay. If writing an essay is required, it will also force you to think about the specific ways that you plan to bring your cause to a resolution. Having this in mind will help you to answer your interview questions easier as well as give you the proper mindset of why you embarked upon your platform. Writing a pageant platform may seem like a tremendous amount of work, but the next section covers exactly how you want to write your platform essay and what you can include to differentiate your essay from the next! Okay, how do I write a pageant platform essay? Contributed by Eddia Watts Writing your pageant platform essay may seem daunting at first, but always keep in mind the fundamentals of writing an essay: the introduction, body paragraphs, and conclusion. When you break down your essay like this, it makes writing your essay a bit easier. In the sections below, we will take the time to illustrate these sections of your essay as well as what tone your writing should take on when you talk about your platform. Introduction The introduction to your essay should begin with an explanation of who you are and what your platform is. In your introduction, there is no need to delve into the why or the how of your platform just yet. If you decide to delve straight in with your story in the introductory paragraph, you risk overwhelming your judges. In your introduction, you want to entice your judges by reading more. The last sentence of your introduction should read like a thesis statement for a paper. It’s when you finally tell the judges what your platform is. Body Paragraphs Your body paragraphs are where you really delve into who you are as a person and why you chose your platform. In this section of your essay, you should have at least three paragraphs, the first illustrating the backstory behind why you chose your platform. This is your moment to speak on your ‘why’. The second paragraph of your essay should be the ‘how’. In this paragraph, you should talk about how you have pursued your platform and how you have begun to tackle the issue your championing. This is your time to speak about all of the fundraisers, events, and charity work you have done to further your platform. The third paragraph is your moment to speak about how your platform can affect those in your community and those for whom you created your platform to help. You should also speak about what you will be doing with your platform in the future and how you hope your platform will impact those in the next generations. Covering your bases like this will not only help you to seal the deal with your judges, but it will help to make an impact with others should you decide to post your speech online. Conclusion Like every essay, your conclusion should touch upon everything you mentioned throughout your essay. This is not the time to enter in last minute additional information, as the judges will have already formed an opinion of your essay by now. When writing your conclusion, you want to make sure that you use a proper tone that makes it sound like you are concluding your essay. Tone It is important to have a splash of personality and professionalism throughout the tone of your essay, as you want the judges to take you seriously, but you do not want your words to bore them as well. Using proper punctuation when needed, ensuring that you are not using run-on sentences, and proper word usage can all help with your tone. The best essays are written when it feels like the contestant is actually speaking to the judge in a polite manner with her personality all on the table; just like in an interview. Once you have the proper tone and diction down, your essay will write itself! In conclusion, writing a pageant platform essay is just like writing an essay for class. You are just telling a completely different story. As long as you stay true to who you are as a person and have your platform take center stage, you will write an amazing essay!
ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏ ⁽ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃᶰᶠᶤᶜ⁾ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈᶤᵈᶰ'ᵗ ᵏᶰᵒʷ ᴹʳˑ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᶤʳᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᴹʳˑ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵉᵖ ᵒᶰ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ˒ ʷʰᵒ ᶰᵒʷ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᶤᶰ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇˑ "ᴴᵉʸ ᵖᵘᶰᵏᵎ" ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ˢᵃʸˢˑ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ˢᶜʳᵉᵃᵐᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒʷᶰ ᵇᵉᵃᵗ ʰᶤᵐ ᵘᵖ˒ ᵃˡᵉʳᵗᶤᶰᵍ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇˑ ᴴᵉ ᵇˡᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵇᵘᵗ ᶰᵒᵗ ᶤᶰ ᵗᶤᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃᵛᵉ ʰᶤᵐˑ ᵂʰᵉᶰᶜᵉ ᴹʳˑ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ᵈᵉᶜᶤᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ʰᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃᶰᵗˑ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵗʷᶤᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ˒ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ ᶤᶰʲᵘʳᵉᵈ˒ ᶤᶰ ᵖᵃᶤᶰˑ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷᶤᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ʷᶤᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᵐᵉʳᵍᵉᶰᶜʸ ᶜˡᶤᶰᶤᶜˑ "ᴴᵒʷ'ˢ ʰᵉˑˑˑ" "ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶤᶰ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᶤᶰᵍ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃᶰᵈ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᵇʳᶤᶰᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳˑ ᴴᶤˢ ᵐᵉᵈᶤᶜᶤᶰᵉ ʷᵉ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗʰᶤᶰᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ ʰᶤᵐ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ʷʰᶤˡˢᵗ ᶤᶰ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᵃˢ ᵒᶠ ʳᶤᵍʰᵗ ᶰᵒʷˑ" ᵀʰᵉ ᶜˡᶤᶰᶤᶜᶤᵃᶰ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃᶤᶰᵉᵈˑ ᴱᵛᵉᶰᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃᶰᵈˑ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᵃ ˢᵏᶤᶰᶰʸ ˢᵗʳᵃʷ ᵗᵘᵇᵉ ᵈᵒʷᶰ ʰᶤˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ˒ ʷʰᶤᶜʰ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶰᵒʷ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵒᵘᵗˑ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᶠᶤᶰᶤˢʰᶤᶰᵍ ᶤᶰ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ˒ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳʸ ʳᵒᵒᵐˑ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜʳᶤᵉᵈ ˢᵉᵉᶤᶰᵍ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰˑ "ˢᵒ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒᶰᶰᵃ ᶰᵉᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗˑ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒᶰᶰᵃ ᵐᵒˢᵗ ˡᶤᵏᵉˡʸ ᵇᵉ ᵗᶤʳᵉᵈ˒ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᵒᶠ ˢᵒʳᵉᶰᵉˢˢ ᵃᶰᵈ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈᶤᶜᶤᶰᵉˑ ᴬˡˡ ᶰᵒʳᵐᵃˡ˒ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵐᶤᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ᶜᵒᶰᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵈᶤˢᵒʳᶤᵉᶰᵗᵉᵈ ˢᵒ ᶰᵒ ʰᵃʳᵈ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ᵗᶤᵐᵉˑ ᴴᵉ ᵐᶤᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ᶠᵒʳᵍᵉᵗᶠᵘˡ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ʳᵉᵃˢᵒᶰ'ˢ ᴵ ᵐᵉᶰᵗᶤᵒᶰᵉᵈˑ ˢᵒ ᵈᵒᶰ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵃˡᵃʳᵐᵉᵈ ᶤᶠ ʰᵉ ᵃᶜᵗˢ ᵃˢ ˢᵘᶜʰˑ" "ᵀʰᵃᶰᵏˢ˒ ᵈᵒᶜˑˑˑ" ˢᵃʸˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ˒ ᶰᵒʷ ᶰᵒᵗᶤᶜᶤᶰᵍ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵒᵖᵉᶰ ʰᶤˢ ᵉʸᵉˑ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ ᴵˑˑ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵘᵗᵗᵉʳˢˑ "ᵞᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ˒ ʷʰᵉᶰᶜᵉ ᶜᵃᶰ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵘᵖᵎ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰᶤᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ˢᶤᵗᵗᶤᶰᵍ ᵘᵖˑ "ᴼʰ ˢʰᵉˡᵈᵒᶰ; ᵐᵉ ᵃᶰᵈ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᶤˡˡ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᶤᵐ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃᵛᵉᵈˑ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰᵉᵈ ˢᵉᵉᶤᶰᵍ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᶤᵐ˒ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ᵈᶤᶻᶻᶤˡʸ ʷᵃᵛᵉᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏˑ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ˢᵗᵃᶰᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᵈˑ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᶠᵃˡᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ˒ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰᶤᵐ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃˡˡˑ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ʷᶤᵗʰ ᵐʸ ˡᵉᵍˢˀ" "ᴵ ᶜᵃᶰ ᶜᵃʳʳʸ ᶤᶰˢᵗᵉᵃᵈˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵖᶤᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃᶰᵈ ᵘᵖˑ "ᵂʰʸ ᵈᵒ ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢᵒˑˑˑ" "ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᵃᵗᵉᶰ ᵃᶰᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵒˢᵖᶤᵗᵃˡᶤˢᵉᵈˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˢᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵒᶰ ʰᶤˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵘᶜᵏˢ ʰᶤᵐ ᶤᶰˑ "ᴵᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ ᵈᵒᶰ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸˑˑˑ" "ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᶰ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵐᶤᶰᵈˢˑˑˑ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ˢᵃᶤᵈ ˢᵒᵘᶰᵈᶤᶰᵍ ᶤᵐᵖʳᵉˢˢᵉᵈˑ "ᴺᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃᶰ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ˒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃᶰ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ᶰᵃᵖˑˑˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈˑ "ᴬʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸˀ" "ᵀʰᵉ ᵐᶤᶰᵈ⁻ʳᵉᵃᵈᵉʳ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵏᶰᵒʷᵎ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈˑ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐʸ ʷᵒʳᵏ ˢʰᶤᶠᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃᶰ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᶜˡᵒˢᶤᶰᵍ ᵗᶤᵐᵉˑˑ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉˢˑ "ᴺᵒʷ ˢʰᵉˡᵈᵒᶰ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᶤᶰ ᵇᵉᵈ; ᴵ'ˡˡ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵒᶰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵖᵉʳᶤᵒᵈᶤᶜᵃˡˡʸˑ ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵈᵒᶰ'ᵗ ˢᵗʳᵉˢˢˑ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʷ ᴹʳˑ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃʳʳᵉˢᵗᵉᵈ˒ ᵃᶰᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʳᵉˡᶤᵉᵛᵉᵈˑ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ˡᵉᵃᵛᶤᶰᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᶰᶤᵍʰᵗ˒ ʰᵉ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵉᶰᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᵛᵉᶰᶤᶰᵍ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗˑ "ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ; ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃᶰ ˢᵗᶤˡˡ ˢᵗᵃʸˑˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ʰᶤᵐ ᶤᶰˑ "ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ; ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᴵ'ᵈ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏᶰᵒʷˑˑ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ'ˢ ᵛᵒᶤᶜᵉˑ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰˑ "ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ʸᵒᵘ ᶰᵉᵉᵈᶰ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʰᶤᵐ ᶤᶠ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶰᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰᵉʳᵉᵈˑˑ" "ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ʷᵉᵃʳʸˑ" "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸˑˑ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰˑ "ᴵ ᵈᶤᵈᶰ'ᵗ ᵏᶰᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ˢᵃʷ ʰᶤᵐ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵃᵏᵉᶰ ᵃʷᵃʸᵎ" "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᶰᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᶤᵐˑ "ˢᵒ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ˒ ʰᵒʷ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡˀ" "ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵃᶜʰᵉ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᶰᵈ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈˑˑ" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒᶤᶰᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᶜˡᵉᵃᶰˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˢᵃʸˢ˒ ˡᵉᵗᵗᶤᶰᵍ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵃʸˑ "ᴵ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍᶤˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ˒ ʷᵉˡˡ˒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏᶰᵒʷˑˑ" "ᴵ ᵏᶰᵒʷ ᵏᶤᵈˑ" "ᵞᵒᵘ ᶜᵃᶰ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᶠʳᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰˑˑ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵃˡᶤˢᵉᵈ ʰᵒʷ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈˑ "ᴵ ᶜᵃᶰ ˢᵗᶤˡˡ ˢᵗᵃʸˑ" ᴴᵉ ᶠˡᵘᶠᶠᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᶤˡˡᵒʷˢ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵃᶰᵈ ᵃᵈʲᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ ʰᶤˢ ᵇˡᵃᶰᵏᵉᵗ ᶜᵒᵛᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒˑ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵈʳᵒʷˢʸˑ "ᴰᵒᶰ'ᵗ ᶠᶤᵍʰᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖˑ ᴵ ᵏᶰᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡᶤᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ˢᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗᶤᶰᵍ ᶤˢ ᶤᵐᵖᵒʳᵗᵃᶰᵗˑ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵉᵈ ʰᶤᵐ ᵉᶰᵒᵘᵍʰ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃˡᵐ ʰᶤᵐ ᵈᵒʷᶰˑ "ᑦʰᶤˡˡᵃˣˑˑ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ˡᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᶰᵉʳᵍʸ ᵗᵒ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ ᵃˡᵉʳᵗˑ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᶜˡᵒˢᶤᶰᵍ ʰᶤˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᶠᵃˡˡᶤᶰᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ˒ ˡᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ˢᵒᵒᵗʰᶤᶰᵍ ʰᶤᵐ ᵃᶰᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ'ˢ ᵉᵛᵉᶰᵗˢˑ ˢᵗᶤˡˡ ʷᵒʳᶰ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ᵃᶰᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᶤᶰᶤᶜ˒ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈᶤᶜᶤᶰᵉ˒ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ'ˢ ᶰᵒʷ ᵘᶰᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶠᶤᵍʰᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡᵘᵐᵇᵉʳ ᶜᵒᵐᶤᶰᵍˑ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗᶤᵈʸᶤᶰᵍ ᵘᵖ˒ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶰᵒʷ ᵍᵒᶤᶰᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳˑ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒᶰᶰᵃ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵒᶰ ᵒᵘᵗˑ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ; ᵐᵘˢᵗᶰ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʰᶤᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵃᵍᵃᶤᶰˑ ᴮʸᵉᵎ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᶠᵗ˒ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᶰᵒʷ ˢᶤᵍʰᵉᵈ ᶤᶰ ʳᵉˡᶤᵉᶠˑ ˢʰᵉ ᵖᵉᵉᵏᵉᵈ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ ᶰᵒʷ ᵃᶰᵈ ᵗʰᵉᶰ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ˒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᶤᶰᵍ ᶤᶰ ᵒᶰ ʰᶤᵐ˒ ᵉᵛᵉᶰ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵈᵒᶤᶰᵍ ᶠᶤᶰᵉˑ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˡᵉᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃᶰᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗ˒ ᵉᵛᵉᶰ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᶰᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳᶰᶤᶰᵍˑ ˢʰᵉ'ᵈ ˡᶤᵍʰᵗˡʸ ᵗᵃᵖ ʰᶤᵐ ᵍᵉᶰᵗˡʸ ᵒᶰ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ ᶤᶠ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰᶤᵐ ᵘᵖˑ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵃˡˡ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᶰᵒʳᵐᵃˡˑ
ᴾᵃʳᵗ ᶠᵒᵘʳ ᔆᵖᵉⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᴰᵃʸ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ 'ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ‽' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ʰᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʰᵒʷ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʳᵒᵒᵐ⸴ ˢˡᵃᵐᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ; ˢʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵉˢᵗᵉʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ˢʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᶜᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗⁱᵉ⸴ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏⁱᵗᶜʰᵉⁿ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ; ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ʰⁱˢ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ‧ 'ᴴᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷʰʸ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ? ᴰⁱᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵖᵃʸ ʰⁱᵐ? ᴺᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵒᵛᵉˢ ᵐᵒⁿᵉʸ‧ ᴵᶠ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡⁱᵏᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʷʰʸ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵉ ᵈᵒʷⁿ? ᵀʰᵉ ⁿⁱᶜᵉˢᵗ ᵏⁱᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ᵈⁱˢˡⁱᵏᵉˢ ᵐᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʷᵉ ᵇᵒⁿᵈ‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵍᵘⁱˡᵗʸ‧ "ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ʰᵉʸ! ᴵᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᵇⁱᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵃ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ?" "ᴴᵉ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃˡ ᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᵇᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵈᵉˢᵗʳᵒʸⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵃᵇᵒʳᵃᵗᵒʳʸ ᵒʳ ʸᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃˡˡ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵇʸ! ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ?" "ᴴᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ‧" "ᴴⁱ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" "ᔆᵗᵒᵖ; ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ⸴ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ!" "ᴮᵘᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ⸴ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ⁱᶠ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵉ! ᴮᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴶᵘˢᵗ‧ ᴳᵒ‧ ᴺᵒʷ‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ!" "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ‧‧" ᔆᵃʸˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶜʳⁱᵉˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏⁱᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ᵇʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵒʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘⁿᵘˢᵘᵃˡ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵃⁿᶜᵉ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵃˡˡ ᵈᵃʸ ˡᵒⁿᵍ!" "ᴼʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ⸴ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧ ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʷʰʸ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ; ᴵ ᵈᵒ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵃᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ?" "ᴬʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ‧ 'ᴴᵉ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵛᵉʳˢᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ' ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ‧ "ᴼʰ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵒ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵃ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵉˢˢⁱᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᶠ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ‧ "ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵒˢˢ ᵃᵗ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!" ᴷⁿᵒᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ⸴ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵉⁿᵗᵉʳˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʳᵒᵒᵐ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃʳᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵏⁱᵖ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒᵒᵈ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵒʷᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁿᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴵ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ ᵇᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃʳᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ; ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈ! ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵖˡᵃʸᵉᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵐᵉᵃⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" "ᴸⁱᵃʳ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵖᵉᵒᵖˡᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵘⁿᵗ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳˢ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵗʰʳᵉᵃᵗᵉⁿᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵐᵉ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ ᶠⁱᵉˡᵈˢ⸴ ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴴᵉ ʷᵃˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱʳᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵖᵃⁿⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ⸴ ˡⁱᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᶠᵒʳᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ⸴ ᵃˢ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁱⁿᵉˣᶜᵘˢᵃᵇˡᵉ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱᵉˢ!" ᔆᵃʸˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᶠᵒʳᵍⁱᵛᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉ ᵃ ˢᵉˡᶠ ᵖʳᵒᶜˡᵃⁱᵐᵉᵈ ᵛⁱˡˡᵃⁱⁿ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ ᵃ ᵇᵃᵇʸ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏⁱᵉ!" ᔆᵃʸˢ ᵃ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᵘⁿⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗⁿᵉˢˢᵉᵈ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗʳᵒⁿˢ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵃ ʲᵒᵏᵉ!" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʲᵒⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ‧ 'ᔆʰᵒʷ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃ ʲᵒᵏᵉ' ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ⸴ ᵍʳᵃᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵘⁿⁱᶠᵒʳᵐ ʰᵃᵗ‧ ᵀʰʳᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ⸴ ˢᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒⁿˡʸ ʲᵒᵏᵉ ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵘˡˡʸ ᵐʸ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉᵐ ᵇⁱᵍ‧ ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃˡˡ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʷʰᵉᵗʰᵉʳ ᵒʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵖᵖʳᵒᵛᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᴮᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ⸴ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵃʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˢᵉᵉ ʷʰʸ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʳᵘˢᵗ ⁱˢˢᵘᵉˢ‧ ᔆᵒ ᵗᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴵ ᑫᵁᴵᵀ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵖᵃᵗᵘˡᵃ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇʳᵒᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ⁱⁿ ʰᵃˡᶠ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵒʳᵈ⸴ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵗᵉᵈᵈʸ ᵇᵉᵃʳ ᴵ ʰᵘᵍ ᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᴵ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒʳᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿʸ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵉˢ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵗᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᵀʰᵉ ᵒⁿˡʸ ʲᵒᵏᵉ ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱˢ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ! ᴵ'ᵐ ᵗᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶠʳʸ ᶜᵒᵒᵏ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱᶠ ⁱᵗ ᵐᵉᵃⁿˢ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ʲᵒᵏᵉ‧ ᴵᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃⁿ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍʸ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᴮᵃᶜᵏ ᴼᶠᶠ!" ᴵⁿ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ˢⁿᵉᵃᵏ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃʷᵃʸ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᵏⁱᵈ ʷᵃⁱᵗ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ; ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ʸᵉˢ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵈᵒ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ‧" ᴱⁿᵈ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡᵉ
A could still remember it as if it were yesterday. The day A had officially stomped away from his best friend B. A remembered it clearly. The look on the his friend B’s face stood out in his memory. The pure look of betrayal, the one that still occasionally popped up in his dreams, begging for him to turn around. That one. He found it once again haunting his mind as he stirred in his sleep and shot up like a rocket, ready to scream sorry, only to realize that it was all still a dream. A sniffed coldly and glimpses around, remembering how his home had been demolished mere hours earlier. Everything. A gave up everything, and what did he have to show for it? Even his wife that he bickered with had left him. Sure, it was on good terms, and part of A was happy for her, as she held the hand of her new lover and stared down at him, void of any emotion. “I’m sorry.” She mumbled, and then turn and left. When she had returned they sat down and talked about it for what felt like hours. She hugged A close as if he were a child, but still, nothing. They never had any sparks between them, and for a long while, that was okay. But with the two of them rapidly aging, she decided it was now or never that she found herself a new start. With a bittersweet goodbye this time she left for good. Slowly, he lifted a piece of rubble into his arms and threw it over himself in hopes of keeping warm. Of course, the metal only worsened the situation, so in despair, he glanced up yet again and peered around before he spotted a book. Grimacing, A stood up and stared to drag the paperback over to where he had been curled up previously, preparing to shield both himself. A whined in impatience, his eye caught sight of the ripped sheet and he dropped it entirely, staring down the old photo. It was of him and B. In the photo, A sat with a cheerful grin on the other’s shoulder, smiling as if he were the happiest boy in the world. Smiling fondly at the memory, he decided it was true. He certainly was the happiest boy alive back then. A didn’t realize he was crying until teardrops stained the page. It had been years since he had last skimmed through the pages of his old scrapbook, and it brought the memories from long ago back into the front of his head. Truly, he found himself closing his eye and begging for another chance under his breath; when he opened it, he found himself staring up at his rival B with shock. B leaned down and held out his hand. A naturally recoiled at the memory of the many times he was thrown about by those same hands. Frowning, he stared up at the the man as if he hadn’t just been sobbing over his photo. “What do you want?” He spat out, his malice sounding weaker than usual. He told himself it was the cold doing it to him. Right away, his old friend gently wrapped his claw around him and lifted him up. “A, it’s below freezing and you’ve no place to sleep,” he reasoned quietly, shamefully, “please, come stay with me.” “I was doing fine where I was.” It was a weak lie, but being in the hold of the other again rendered him soft, and he didn’t want B to see that. He squirmed out of the other’s hold and back onto the hard ground. “A...” B muttered sadly, before his eyes flickered over the photo that was now covering the other’s shivering body, his eyes peeking up gleefully. “You...you kept this photo? After so many years?” A sighed and pulled the photo tighter over him, ignoring the words. He obviously had kept the photo, after all. What else was he supposed to say? The man took notice of the book laying face down as well, gingerly lifting it up and instantly releasing a chuckle. “Oh, I remember this...” he smiled fondly and once again held out his hand for his old comrade. “Please, A... I can’t stand to see you so helpless.” A huffed and crossed his arms. While he wanted desperately to go to B’s warm home, he couldn’t help but leave his defenses up. “Then look away.” B did just that, and A found himself actually afraid of the other walking away. He wanted to call out to him, but he didn’t have to. The other turned back around and started to pull out his wallet. Right away, A shivered. The idea of B of all people giving him money was something he could barely stand to witness. He turned his head and waited, but instead of a dollar, B handed him a photo. A couldn’t believe it. The same photo that was tightly held around his body for some sort of warmth was carefully displayed in his wallet, which was easily his most prized possession. “B.” A couldn’t help but feel his eye fill up with tears. A really didn’t want to cry—not here in the cold, not now with his rival in front of him— but he couldn’t hold back the tears that slid down his cheek. “How long have you...” he couldn’t even finish his sentence, he was choking up so bad. B held out his hand one last time, and with a gentle smile, A tenderly stepped into it, who nervously boarded the hand. With his free hand, B put away his photo and wallet and lifted the other book into his arms, safely sliding his old friend A into his front shirt pocket. A couldn’t help but feel vulnerable. B could easily flick him away at any point he wanted, but he knew that he wouldn’t. As B carried the dozing A home, he found himself growing tired. A sniffled slightly as he was tucked in as if her were a child by his friend, a tender smile lined on his face. A didn’t know what would come tomorrow. He had lost his home, his job, his wife, his livelihood. But still, somehow, he had dug up his estranged relationship and revived it and found the friend he had missed for so long. Once the light was flicked off, A gingerly stepped out hopped onto the larger man’s bed, sneaking back with only a pillow from the bed. He yawned and grinned as a hand tenderly found the back of his head and nuzzled it gently. “I’ve missed this.” Was all A could muster up in the darkness, his eye trembling shut. “I’ve missed you.” B just hummed in contentment and swallowed hard. “Me too, buddy, me too.”
https://www.reddit.com/r/FullEpisodesOfSB/new/
allthewhumpygoodness: I write a lot of fantasy/Medieval whump, so in that vein lets talk Things Low-Tech/Medieval/Fantasy Healers Might Do When Checking A Sick Patient That Don’t Require Modern Medical Equipment Or Terminology But Gives The Vibe That They Know What They’re Doing: Feel their pulse (in the wrist, the side of their neck, or even a temple) Check their forehead for a fever Listen to their chest/back (you can hear rattling or crackling in the lungs of someone with a lung infection such as bronchitis or pneumonia) Tapping their back behind each lung (likewise - an inflamed lung will sound congested and less hollow than a healthy one) Feel for swollen glands behind their ears Gently feel for any swelling or tightness along their stomach On that note, gently pressing on an are of pain in the stomach area (to test for appendicitis) Get them to open their mouth to look down their throat Check their eyes for redness, light sensitivity, yellowing, or dilated pupils Check them for a rash, especially the torso, behind the ears, and along their forehead (measles rash usually starts near the ears and along the hairline, scarlet fever begins on the trunk and spreads to the rest of the body; chicken pox I think just sort of appears all over though idk) Check if their skin is flushed or jaundiced Tap along their cheekbones - if this causes pain they may have a sinus infection I’m not a medical professional and this is ONLY for writing purposes, also this is all based on a variety of medical information I’ve read in books and online but as I said I am not a professional just someone with a weird obsession, feel free to fact check me - or add your own
i-write-whump When the whumpee wakes up in pain, and doesn’t remember what happened or how they got there, so the caretaker has to explain everything to them slowly and carefully, because the whumpee is still pretty out of it. The caretaker gently stroking the whumpee’s hair as they talk, hugging them as soon as they’re done explaining, and answering any questions the whumpee has. The caretaker tucking them in tighter and offering them water, then making sure they’re as comfortable as possible, and that they’re resting, knowing that the whumpee may still be too out of it to actually remember any of their conversation, but content to explain everything again if needed.
~ yes my favorite type of fanfiction consists of characters getting tenderly cared for and comforted after a lifetime of being forced to suffer alone in silence, no this doesn't say anything about me
ᴮᵃᵈ ᴺⁱᵍʰᵗᵐᵃʳᵉ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ 'ᴵᵗ ⁱˢ ᵃˡˡ ᵃ ʰᵒᵃˣ; ᵃ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ!' 'ᴸᵃᵘⁿᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ!' 'ᴵ ˢᵃʸ⸴ ʷᵉ ˢᵗᵉᵖ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵐ!' ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ʸᵉᵃʳˢ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ʳⁱⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵐⁱⁿᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵇᵃᵈ ᵐᵉᵐᵒʳⁱᵉˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢˡᵉᵖᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱʳʳᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʲᵘˢᵗ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡˡʸ ᵗᵒˢˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵘʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴳᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵇˡᵉ ᵈⁱˢᵗʳᵉˢˢ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʳʸ ᵗᵒ ˢⁿᵃᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʷʰᵃᵗᵉᵛᵉʳ ⁱᵗ ⁱˢ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉʳ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ʷʰᵒ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵗᵒᵖ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽" ᔆʰᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵇᵇᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵉˡ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵏˡᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʰᵒᵒᵏ ⁱᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒʳᵗʰ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ? ᵂᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ!" ᴺᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ˢⁿᵃᵖᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ⸴ ˡᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ᶜʳʸ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵃᵗ ᵐᵉ⸴ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰˢ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴵ⁻ᴵ'ᵐ ˢ⁻ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵈʳᵉᵃᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" "ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵃˢ‧‧‧" "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴵ⁻ᴵ⁻ᴵ⁻ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ‧" "ᴼʰ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧" "ᴵ⁻ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ ⁱᶠ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʰᵒˡᵈ ᵐʸ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵒᶠᶠᵉʳᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜᵉᵈ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʰᵒᵖᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˡᵘˡˡ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵖʳᵉᶠᵉʳᵃᵇˡʸ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿʸ ˢᵗʳᵉˢˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˡᵉᵗ ᵍᵒ ᵒᶠ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ˢʰᵉ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᶠᵃˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿʸ ᵇᵃᵈ ᵈʳᵉᵃᵐˢ‧ ╰ ✧ ・゚∙ ∗ — ᴡᴏʀᴅ ᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ ⟨ 2 1 6 ⟩
PrinceJustice237 • 2y ago As a fan of hurt/comfort/whump, I realised that I put my favourite characters through so much because I want to see their friends comfort them and help them through the aftermath. It’s good old fashioned catharsis, plus drama is just entertaining. A pure, fluffy, happy story where nothing bad happens works great for a oneshot but it’s harder to sustain 20+ chapters of that, you need drama and conflict and that requires stakes. That usually involve someone suffering to some degree.
• 2y ago Honestly, a huge reason why I torment my favorites is so that when the comfort comes along (because it always does in my case), their friends/found family can show them how much they are loved.
prospectkiss Sleepy intimacy is one of my favorite things, and I think the last point is why - it’s all about trust. Trusting someone enough to let your guard down. To lower your defenses. To be vulnerable. That kind of trust is not always given easily, which is what makes sleepy intimacy so heartwarming.
ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵀʰᵉ ᵀᵒᵒᵗʰ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ‧‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ˢᵃʷ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿʸ ⁿᵒⁱˢᵉ ᵒʳ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᶠᵒʳ ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵃˢˢⁱˢᵗᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵃ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ˢⁱᵈᵉˢ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵉᵃᶜʰ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ ᴼⁿˡʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵉˣᵗʳᵃᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ᴼˡᵈ ᴹᵃⁿ ᴶᵉⁿᵏⁱⁿˢ ᵗʳʸ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᵇᵘʳᵍᵉʳ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ˢᶜʰᵒᵒˡ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵈᵘᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵘᵐᵇᵉᵈ ˢᵒ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵃˡᵃʳᵐᵉᵈ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ ˡⁱˢᵖ ᵒʳ ᵈⁱˢᵒʳⁱᵉⁿᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧" "ᴴʰʰ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ⁱⁿˢᵗʳᵘᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ; ˢᵒ ᶠᵃˢᵗ!" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵖʳᵉʰᵉⁿᵈ‧ "ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵐᵒˡᵃʳˢ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ! ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ‧‧‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ!" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ˢᵉᵃᵗ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉˢ‧ "ᵂᵉᵉ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰˢ‧ "ᴹᵘᵐ ʷʰʸ‧‧‧" "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵉⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧" "ᴵ ʷʰᵃᵃ⁻ ˢ⁻ˢᵘʳᵉ⸴ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ! ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵉˢ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃᶜᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ!" "ᴵ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᶜᵉʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵒᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐᵉᵈ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵃ ˡⁱ’ˡ ᶜˡᵒᵘᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵃ’ ˢᵏʸ⁻ʸ!" "ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ʳⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵐʸ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵏʸ‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵇʷⁱⁿᵍˢ ᵐᵉ ʷⁱᵛᵛ ʸᵒᵘ?" "ʸᵉˢ‧" "ᴮᵒᶠ ᵒ ᵘˢ?" "ᴹᵘᵐ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵏᵉʳᶜʰⁱᵉᶠ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷⁱᵖᵉ ⁱᵗ? ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃʳᵈ‧‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵇˡᵒᵒᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰᵃʷ ᵇʳᵒᵒᵈ?" "ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸ ᵇᵒʸˢ‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵈʳⁱᵇᵇˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʷᵉ'ʳᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ!" ᴴᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵃʰ‧‧‧ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖʷᵃᶜᵉ?" "ʸᵉˢ! ᴺᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵉᵃˢʸ‧‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵉʷ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵒᵘᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶠʳᵉˢʰ ᵘⁿᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵒⁿᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ‧ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᵈ ᶜᵒˡᵒᵘʳ‧ "ᴬˡˡ ᵖᵃʳᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉˢˢ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴴᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ!" "ᔆᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʳᵉᵃᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʷᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵒᵒᵈ ᶠʷⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ⸴ ᵐʸ ᴮᵉᵗʰ ᶠʷⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ‧‧" "ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ!" "ᶠᵒʷᵉᵛᵃʰ?" "ᴺᵒ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ!" "ᵂʰʸ ᵃᵐ ᴵ ˢᵒ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ?" "ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗ‧‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ "ᔆᵉᵉᵐˢ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ!" "ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵉᵉᵏ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ?" "ʸᵉˢ ʰᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ⸴ ˢᵒ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉᵃˡ⸴ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇⁱⁿᵍ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵈʷⁱⁿᵈˡᵉ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ˢʷᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ʰⁱˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗˡʸ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ʰᵉ ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᔆᵘʳᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ⸴ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵘˡˡ ᵃᶜʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇⁿᵉˢˢ ʷᵒʳⁿ ᵒᶠᶠ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ⸴ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢⁱᵗˢ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ ʷⁱᶠᶠ ᵒʳᵃˡ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵐᵘᵐᵇˡᵉˢ⸴ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧ "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵐʸ ᵈʷᵉᵃᵐ ʷᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉᵉ‧‧‧" ᔆᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ‧ 'ᵂᵃⁱᵗ ˢᵉᵉᵐˢ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ⸴ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ?' ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗˢ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ‧ 'ᴺᵒ ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ ᵈʳᵉᵃᵐᵗ ⁱᵗ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ ˡⁱᵛᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ! ᴮᵘᵗ ʷʰʸ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵉᵉᵐˢ ᵘⁿᶜˡᵉᵃʳ?' "ᴳᵉᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ! ᴵᵗ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖ‧‧" "ⱽᵃⁿⁱˡˡᵃ!" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ⸴ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵉᵃᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ⸴ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵃʳᵉ ᵃᵗᵗᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ˢᵗʳⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᶜˡᵃʳⁱᶠⁱᵉᵈ‧ "ᴬʰ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉᵐ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ ʰᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃ ᵇᵒʷˡ‧ "ᴵᶜᵉ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵉᵃᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵃˢ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ‧" "ᴵ ʰᵘʳᵗⁱⁿ’ ᵇᵘʰ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʸᵒᵘ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵖᵒᵒⁿ?" "ᔆᵘʳᵉ⸴ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧" ᵀʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᶜᵒʰᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵉᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡˢ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃ ˡⁱˢᵖ‧ 'ᴴᵒᵖᵉ ᵐʸ ᵗᵒⁿᵍᵘᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵉⁿᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵇⁱᵗᵗᵉⁿ‧' "ᴹʸ ᵐᵒᵘᶠ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ᶠᵘⁿⁿʸ⸴ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᵐᵖᵃᶜᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ‧ "ᴹᵘᵐ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᶜᵘᵖ ᵒᶠ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᔆᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃ ˢⁱᵖ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᴵ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ⁱᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ? ᴵ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵒʳ ʳᵃᵗʰᵉʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵃˡᵏ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʳᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ‧ ᴵ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃⁿᵗⁱᶜⁱᵖᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵃʷ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗˢ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ ʰᵒʷ ˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᶠ ᵃ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵐᵘᵐ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉ⁻⁻⁻ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱᵈᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖʷᵃᶜᵉ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ᶜˡᵒᵘᵈʸ ˢᵏʸ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳⁱᵈᵉ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ˢˡᵉᵖᵗ‧" "ᔆᵒʷʷʸ ⁱᶠ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ; ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ ᵐʸ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ! ᴬⁿᵈ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵒᵘʳ ᵒʷⁿ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵍʳᵃᵈᵘᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ!" ᴴᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃⁿᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ˢⁱᵖ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵃˢ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ "ᵀⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵇᵉᵈ! ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶠˡᵘᶠᶠᵉᵈ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷˢ ᵗᵒ ᵖʳᵒᵖ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ˢᵘʳᵉ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸˢ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧‧" "ʸᵉˢ⸴ ᵐᵘᵐ‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ'ᵛᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ ⁱᶠ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ "ᴴᵒᵖᵉ ᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵃⁿ ᴶᵉⁿᵏⁱⁿˢ ʷⁱˡˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵒᵘʳ ʰᵃᵐᵇᵉʳᵈᵉʳ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴵ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ⸴ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗʳʸ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ⁿᵒ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿˢ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵇʸ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧" "ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ⁱᵐᵐᵉᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉˡʸ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡˢ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧‧ 𝒘𝒐𝒓𝒅 𝒄𝒐𝒖𝒏𝒕: 𝟗𝟑𝟎
ᴰᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ᴬᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ Part 2 ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ'ˢ ᵒʳᵃˡ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵒʳᵉ ᵃᶜʰᵉˢ⸴ ⁿᵒ ᵗʳᵃᶜᵉˢ ᵒᶠ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵉᵉˢ ʰⁱᵐ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉʸ⸴ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢⁱᵗ?" ᴮᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵘᵖ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵇᵃᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧ 'ᴹʸ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ⸴ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᵐʸ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴰᵒᵉˢ ⁱᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ? ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʳᵉᵗʳⁱᵉᵛⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ⁱᶜᵉ‧ 'ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᴵ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵐʸ ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ‧‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʳᵃⁱˡˢ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᶜᵒᵒˡ ˢᵉⁿˢᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ˡᵃˢᵗ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵒˡᵈ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵈʳⁱᵖˢ ʳᵉᵈ ᵈʳᵒᵖˢ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒᵉˢⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃ ⁿᵉʷ ᵒⁿᵉ‧ "ᴴᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵒʳ ᵃ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ ᵒᶠ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ? ᴼʳ ᵇᵒᵗʰ? ᴺᵒ?" "ᴵ ʰ⁻⁻⁻ʰᵘʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱⁿᶜᵉᵈ⸴ ʷᵒʳˢᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᶠᵉʳʳᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵐᵖʰˡᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ‧ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵐᵖʰˡᵉᵗ ˢᵃʸˢ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ ˢᵒᵒᵗʰᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜʳⁱᵉˢ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰᵉˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐˢ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴴᵘᵍᵍˡᵉ‧" 'ᴴᵘᵍᵍˡʸ?' "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ᵈ ʰᵘᵍᵍˡᵉ‧" ᔆʰᵉ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃⁿᵒᵉᵘᵛʳᵉ ʰᵉʳ ᵃʳᵐ ʰᵒʷ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵗʰᵘᵐᵇ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒʳᵗʰ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒᵒᵗʰᵉ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵃⁿᵗˡʸ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴸᵉᵃⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ˢᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧ 'ᴺᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿʸ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ⁿᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ ᵇˡᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵈᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ ᵇᵉᵍⁱⁿⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵐᵉˡᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ᵖᵘᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉᶻᵉʳ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ⸴ ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡˡʸ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡᵉ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵘʳᵇ ⁿᵒʳ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵇʳᵒʷ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᶠᵘʳʳᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵗⁱⁿᵘᵉˢ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ⁱᶠ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ᵐⁱⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵉⁿʲᵒʸᵉᵈ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʸ ʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵒ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ end finale
ᴰᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ᴬᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ Part 1 ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱˢ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵗᵃʸˢ ᵘᵖ ˡᵃᵗᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢʰᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ'ʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʳᵘᵇˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧" ᴴⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵇʳᵒʷ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ⁿᵘᵈᵍᵉˢ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᵂᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ! ᴬʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ?" ᴴᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ "ᴳᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ‧" ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˡⁱᵛᵉ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃⁿ ᵒʳᵍᵃⁿⁱᶜ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ‧ ʸᵉᵗ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰᵉʳ ᵒʷⁿ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿᵃˡⁱᵗʸ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵈᵉⁿᵗᵃˡ ᶠˡᵒˢˢ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˢᵉⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵃʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ᵒⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ʸᵉˢ?" 'ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ ⁱˢ ᵐʸ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷʰʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ?' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆᵒ ʷᵉ ᵈᵒ ˢᶜᵃⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ ʷᵉ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ⁿᵉᶜᵉˢˢᵃʳʸ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧" 'ᵂʰᵃᵗ‽' "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵃᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ'ˢ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈ⁻ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵒ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜˡⁱⁿᵉʳ ⁱⁿ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ?" "ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ ᴵ'ᵐ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰʸᵍⁱᵉⁿⁱˢᵗ! ᴺᵒʷ ʷᵉ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʰᵒᵗᵒ ᵒᶠ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ʷᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵒⁿᵉˢ ᵃʳᵉ ᵐᵒˡᵃʳˢ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵃˡ‧ ᵂᵉ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵃʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵒᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ ᵒᵘᵗᵗᵃ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃ ᵖᵃᵐᵖʰˡᵉᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿˢᵗʳᵘᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ‧ ᴮᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʷᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵃⁿˣⁱᵒᵘˢ‧" ᵀʰᵉ ʰʸᵍⁱᵉⁿⁱˢᵗ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵈᵒ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ˢᵖᵉᶜⁱᵃˡⁱˢᵉ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ'ᵗ ᵉʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ ᵖᵃˢᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵘᵐˢ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉᵈᵘʳᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ⁱⁿᵛᵃˢⁱᵛᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᵖᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧" ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ˡᵉᵗˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵒˡᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜᵃˢᵉ ⁱᵗ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᵈᵉᵉᵖ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᶜᵒⁿˢⁱᵈᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᶜⁱʳᶜᵘᵐˢᵗᵃⁿᶜᵉˢ‧" "ᴴᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿʸ ᑫᵘᵉˢᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ?" ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᵃˢᵏˢ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵃʸ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵘⁱˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢʰᵉ'ˡˡ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵉˣⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵒᵖᵉʳᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉᵃᵈʸ?" "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵍⁱᵛᵉⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˡˡ ⁱⁿᶠᵒʳᵐᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧" ᔆᵃʸˢ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵃʳᵉ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵃᵈᵐⁱⁿⁱˢᵗʳᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᶠ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵉᵉᵐ ᶠᵘⁿⁿʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴼᵘʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵗᵘʳⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳᵉᵈ‧" ᵀʰᵉ ʰʸᵍⁱᵉⁿⁱˢᵗ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ʲᵒᵇ‧" 'ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ‧‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ ᵏᵉᵖᵗ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏⁿᵒʷˢ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵉˡˢᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶜᵒˡᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ˡᵉᵗˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ˢʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁱᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴴᵒʷ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ'ˢ ʸᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵖᵉʳᶠᵉᶜᵗˡʸ ᵍʳᵉᵃᵗ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ/ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵉᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʰʸᵍⁱᵉⁿⁱˢᵗ ʷⁱᵖᵉˢ ᵃʷᵃʸ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ‧ "ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇˡᵉᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇʳᵘⁱˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ˡᵉˢˢ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᵃ ʷᵉᵉᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵉˣᵖᵉʳⁱᵉⁿᶜᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ˢʷᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ‧" "ᴿⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᵉˢ! ᴮᵘᵗ ʸᵉˢ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ˢʸˢᵗᵉᵐ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᶜᵗ ᵘᵖ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ᵈᵃʸ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵐᵖʰˡᵉᵗ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵘˢᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇᵉᵈ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˡˢᵒ ˢˡᵒᵖᵖʸ‧ 'ᵂᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧‧‧' 'ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵉʸᵉ?' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᵂʳʳᶻ ᵇʳʳʳᵈ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵃᵇᵇˡᵉᵈ⸴ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ "ᴹʳⁿⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" 'ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ ᴵ' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ˢᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇⁿᵉˢˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵈⁱᶠᶠⁱᶜᵘˡᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵃʳᵗⁱᶜᵘˡᵃᵗᵉ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡᵉˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡˢ ᵒⁿ ʰᵉʳ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒ‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ʲᵒᵇ!" ᴴᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵐᵘᶠᶠˡᵉᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ˢᵃᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ?" "ᴵ ᵐⁱˢˢ ᴷ⁻ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴵ⸴ ᴵ ᵃᵐ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧" "ᴹʸ ˡᵒᵛᵉˡʸ ᴷᵃʳⁱ ᴵ ˡᵒ⁻ᵒᵛᵉ ʰᵉʳ!" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ'ᵐ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ!" ᵀᵒ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉˢ ˢʰᵉ'ˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉ⁻⁻⁻⁻ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‽" ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵉˣᶜˡᵃⁱᵐˢ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵗᵘᶜᵏˢ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴳᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧" "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ?" "ᵂᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷⁱᵖᵉˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠˡᵃᵖˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐˢ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ʳⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᵈʳᵃᵍᵒⁿ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒᵉˢ ˢᵒ⸴ ᵉʸᵉ ᶜˡᵒˢⁱⁿᵍ ˢʰᵘᵗ‧ "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˢᵏˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃᵛⁱˡʸ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ʰⁱᵐ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉ⸴ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉˢ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵘⁿᵐᵒᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵉ‧ 'ᔆᵒ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒⁿˡʸ ˢᵗⁱʳʳᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ⁿᵒᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠˡⁱᶜᵏᵉʳˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ⸴ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ʰᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ‧ "ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡ‧‧" "ᴷ⁻ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ?" 'ᴰⁱᵈ ᴵ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ?' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵈⁱᶠᶠᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉʷ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʰᵃᶻʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳᵃᶜᵉ ᵒᶠ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉ/ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉˢⁱᵃ ʷⁱˡˡ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ʷᵒʳⁿ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵇʸ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᵈ ˢᵗᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵒⁿᵉˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵗʰᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘʷ!" "ᶜʰᵃᵗᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵃʸ ʰᵘʳᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵈᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵐʸ ᵗᵉᵉᵈ ᶜʳᵉᵃⁿˢ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ‧" "ᴹʸ ⁿᵉⁿᵈⁱˢ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵈᵒᵒᵈᵃʸ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉⁿᵗⁱˢ‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵖᵘˢʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ? ᵀʰᵉʸ'ʳᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ‧ "ᴱᵃˢʸ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰˢ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʳᵘᵇᵇᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ 'ᴶᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳˢᵉˡᶠ‧ to be cont. pt. two
ᴸⁱᵃʳ ᴸⁱᵃʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ'ˢ ᵒⁿ ᶠⁱʳᵉ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʲᵉˡˡʸ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ⁱⁿ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ ᶠⁱᵉˡᵈˢ⸴ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ⸴ ᵃ ˢᵗᵒʳᵐ ᶜˡᵒᵘᵈ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ‧ ᴸⁱᵍʰᵗⁿⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ˢᵗʳⁱᵏᵉˢ ᵃ ᵈʸⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵒʳᵃˡ ᵗʳᵉᵉ⸴ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ᵒⁿ ᶠⁱʳᵉ‧ ᴵᵗ ˢᵖʳᵉᵃᵈ ʳᵃᵖⁱᵈˡʸ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠˡᵃᵐᵉˢ⸴ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰᵒᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱˡᵈ ᶠⁱʳᵉ ᶜᵃᵘˢᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵈⁱᶠᶠⁱᶜᵘˡᵗʸ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵖʳᵒᵖᵉʳˡʸ‧ ᵁⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵉˢᶜᵃᵖᵉ ᶠˡᵃᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᵒᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶠᵃⁱⁿᵗᵉᵈ/ᵖᵃˢˢᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴸᵘᶜᵏⁱˡʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳᵉ ᵈⁱᵉᵈ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵘⁿᶠᵒʳᵗᵘⁿᵃᵗᵉˡʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ʳᵉⁿᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵃⁿ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠˡᵃᵐᵉˢ ᵇʸ ʲᵘᵐᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᶜᵒᵒᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵘⁿˢ⸴ ᵖᵘˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳᵉ‧ ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡⁱᵐᵖˡʸ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵇᵘʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵒᵒˡ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᴵ⁻ᴵ⁻ᴵ'ᵐ ˢ⁻ˢᵒʳʳʸ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ᵃᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵖⁱⁿᵉᵃᵖᵖˡᵉ ʳᵉˢⁱᵈᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠⁱˡˡᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵇᵒʷˡ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵒˡ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱⁿᵏ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢˡⁱᵖ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ʳⁱⁿˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ᵈʳⁱᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ᵗʰⁱⁿ ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵒʳᵉʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ᵗᵉᵐᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᵘʳᵉ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃʳᵐ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵒᵗ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢᵘᶠᶠᵉʳ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏ ˢᵒ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ ᵈⁱʳᵉᶜᵗˡʸ ᵖᵘᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᶜᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᵃ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵐᵒˢᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵃⁿ ᵒⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᴿᵘᵇⁱᵏ'ˢ ᶜᵘᵇᵉ⸴ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ⁱᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽" "ᵁᵍʰʰʰ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᵂᵘʰ? ᵂʰᵃᵃ⁻ ʷʰᵃ’ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ ᴵ?" ᴴᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉᵃᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵐᵒᵏᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃᶠᵉ‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮ⁻⁻ ʷʰ⁻ʷʰᵃ⁻ʰᵘʰ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵐʸ ᴿᵘᵇⁱᵏ'ˢ ᶜᵘᵇᵉ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱᵗ ᵘᵖ?" ᴴᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏᵉᵉⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰ‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ‧‧‧" "ᶠⁱⁿᵉ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵃⁿᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ᵇᵉʰⁱⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒʳᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃⁿ‧ "ᴿᵉᵃᵈʸ?" ᴴᵉ ˢᶜᵒᵒᵗˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢⁱᵗˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʷᵃʳᵐ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ; ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶠʳᵉˢʰ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ‧ "ᴵ ᵖᵘᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ ⁱⁿ ⁱᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ˢᵗʳᵃʷ‧" ᴴᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᵀᵃˢᵗᵉˢ ʳᵉᶠʳᵉˢʰⁱⁿᵍ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒˡᵛᵉ ᵃ ᴿᵘᵇⁱᵏ'ˢ ᶜᵘᵇᵉ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵒʳ ᵍᵒ ᵃᵗ ⁱᵗ‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ⁱᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵗᵒʳᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧" "ᵂʰʸ ᵈᵒ ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢʷᵉᵃᵗʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉᵃᵏ?" "ᵂᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᶠⁱʳᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵒⁿˡʸ ʲᵘˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ᶜᵒᵒˡᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ‧‧" "ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ⁱⁿ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ ᶠⁱᵉˡᵈˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃ ᶜᵒʳᵃˡ ᵗʳᵉᵉ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ᶠⁱʳᵉ⸴ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᴵ'ᵈ ᵐᵉˡᵗ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᴮᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵘˢᵗ'ᵛᵉ ˢᵃᵛᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᴵ ᵃˢˢᵘᵐᵉ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ˢᵒ⸴ ᵗʰᵃ⁻ ᵘʰ⸴ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸ⁻ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᴵ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ‧‧‧" "ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ‧ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ'ᵗ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ‧" "ᵂᵉˡˡ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵃᵗᵉ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵃ ʷᵃˢʰ ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵇʸ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃˡᵃʳᵐ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐᵒᵛᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵒᵛᵉʳ‧ "ᴵ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉᶻᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇʸ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ˡⁱᶠᵗ ʸᵒᵘ?" "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃˢʰ ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ˢᵘʳᵉ‧" ᴴᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ˢᵘᵖⁱⁿᵉ‧ "ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ˢᵒ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ ᵏⁱᵈ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵐᵉ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ‧" ᴴᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠᶠ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᴳᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵒᵖᵉˢ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵇʸ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧ "ᴬˡˡ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷʰⁱˢᵖᵉʳˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ⸴ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ʳᵉˢᵗᶠᵘˡ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵘʳᶜʰᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵒ ⁿᵒʷ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ‧ 'ᴿᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵖᵒᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ‧‧' ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉ‧ 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝𝐬: 𝟔𝟓𝟎
ᴸᵒᵒᵏˢ ᴸⁱᵏᵉ ᵂᵉ ᴴᵃᵛᵉ ᴬ ᵂⁱⁿⁿᵉʳ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ Part 1 "ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵘʳᵉ? ᴵ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ⸴ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ'ˢ ᴾᵃᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵘʳᵉ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ⁱⁿᵛⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ᵗʳⁱᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ!" ᵀʰᵉʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵃʳ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵃᵗ ˢʰᵒᵗ ᵍᵘⁿ ᵘᵖ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ˢᵉᵃᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵖᵘᵇˡⁱᶜ ʳᵃᵈⁱᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ?" "ᴹᵉ ᶜᵃʳ⸴ ᵐᵉ ʳᵃᵈⁱᵒ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵃᵐ ˢᵘʳᵖʳⁱˢᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵘˢ!" "ᔆᵒ ᵃᵐ ᴵ‧" ᵂʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵃˡᵏᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵃʳ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵗᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ⁿᵃᵖ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰˢ⸴ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵘⁿⁱⁿᵗᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ˡᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵃʳ ʳⁱᵈᵉ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵃ ᶜᵃᵐᵉʳᵃ ᵗᵒ ˢⁿᵉᵃᵏ ᵃ ᵖʰᵒᵗᵒᵍʳᵃᵖʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ "ᔆᵉⁿᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ!" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃˢᵏˢ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʷʰᵒ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᶜᵒᵖⁱᵉˢ‧ "ᴹʸ ᶜᵃᵐᵉʳᵃ'ˢ ᵃˡˢᵒ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳ ᶜᵒⁿⁿᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐʸ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵈⁱᵍⁱᵗᵃˡˡʸ ˢᵉⁿᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵃᵘᵗᵒᵐᵃᵗⁱᶜᵃˡˡʸ ˢᵃᵛᵉ!" ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉʸ'ʳᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵖ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵃˡˢᵒ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵒ ˡᵉᵃⁿˢ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱᵈᵉ⸴ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʷʳⁱˢᵗ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᵉⁿᵍʳᵒˢˢᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ ʰᵉ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ "ᴬʳᵉ ʷᵉ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ ʸᵉᵗ?" "ᴺᵒ⸴ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧" "ᴬʰ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᵂʰᵉⁿ’ᵈ ʰᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ?" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ; ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ‧ ᴴᵒʷ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ?" "ᵂᵉ ᵃʳᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ʰᵃˡᶠ ʷᵃʸ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵒʸ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵖᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵏᵉˡᵖ ᶠʳⁱᵉˢ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵗᵒ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ?" "ᵂʰʸ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ!" ᴴᵉ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒᵐᵉ‧ "ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ⁱᵐᵖʳᵒᵐᵖᵗᵘ ⁿᵃᵖ⸴ ˢʰⁱᶠᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵒᶠ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵃʳᵐ‧ ᴿᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ᵐᵘˢᵗ'ᵛᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵉˡᶠ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢᵉᵈ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵏᵉˡᵖ ᶠʳʸ?" ᴴᵉ ᵃᶜᶜᵉᵖᵗᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᶠᶠᵉʳ ᵇʸ ᵗᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᶠᶠᵉʳ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴬʳʳⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ⸴ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ "ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗʳᵉᵗᶜʰ ᵃˡˡ ᵐʸ ˡᵉᵍˢ‧‧" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᵀʰᵉʸ'ᵛᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ'ˢ‽" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʸᵉˡˡˢ⸴ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʷᵉ'ʳᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵗᵗᵃᵍᵉ‧ "ᴵ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ⁿᵃᵛʸ ᵇᵘᵈᵈⁱᵉˢ‧ ᵂᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵇᵒᵃʳᵈ ᵍᵃᵐᵉˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉⁿ!" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗˢ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᶠᵘⁿ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉˢ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵉᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ˢⁱᵗᵘᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ᴮᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᵍˢ ᵃʳᵉ ᵃᶜʳᵒˢˢ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵇʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ!" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ⁱᵐᵐᵉᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉˡʸ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢⁱᵍʰˢ⸴ ᶜˡᵒˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʳᵘᵐᵐᵃᵍⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ⸴ ᵍʳᵃᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᶜʰⁱˡᵈʰᵒᵒᵈ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ‧‧‧" "ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗ!" "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁱⁿᶠᵃⁿᵗⁱˡᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧‧‧" "ᶜʰⁱˡᵈⁱˢʰ! ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᶜʰⁱˡᵈⁱˢʰ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᶠᵘⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸ! ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ʲᵘˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʳᵃⁱˡˢ ᵒᶠᶠ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒᵉˢ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴵⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ '‧‧‧ ᔆᵏⁱᵖ ᶜˡᵃˢˢ‧‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵘᵐᵇˡᵉˢ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᔆᵒ ʰᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉˢ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!" ᴴⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ˢⁿᵃᵖˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ⸴ ʲᵉʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴴᵘⁿʰ‽" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵈᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ ᵘˢᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵃᵛᵃᵗᵒʳʸ⸴ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶜᵃⁿ ˢᵉᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵈᵉˢ ⁱᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴮᵒᵗʰ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ‧ "ᴹᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ!" ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵃˡˡ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ˢᵉˡᶠⁱᵉ‧ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃʳᶜᵃᵈᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵖˡᵃʸ ᵍᵃᵐᵉˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵖʰᵒᵗᵒ ᵒᶠ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵖˡᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵐᵉˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᶜᵉⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵈⁱᵍⁱᵗᵃˡ ᶜᵒᵖʸ ᵒᶠ ᵖʰᵒᵗᵒ ᵒᶠ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵃʳ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵖʳⁱⁿᵗᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ'ˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ʰᵃⁿᵍˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ˡᵉᵃⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ᶜᵘᵗᵉ!" ᴺᵒʷ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴳᵒᵒᶠʸ ᴳᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ᵃˡˡ ˢᵖˡⁱᵗ ᵃ ᵗʳⁱᵖˡᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ ᵇᵉʳʳʸ ˢᵘⁿʳⁱˢᵉ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃⁱᵗ⸴ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵉᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʰᵒˡᵉ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ˡᵃᵗᵉ⸴ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵃᵗᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᵂᵉ'ˡˡ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢᵖˡⁱᵗ ᵃ ᵏᵉˡᵖ ˢʰᵃᵏᵉ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵉᵃᵈ‧" ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵃᵍʳᵉᵉᵈ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁱᵐᵖᵃᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘᵍᵃʳ‧ "ᴴⁱ ᵖᵉᵒᵖˡᵉ!" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ ᵒᵇᵛⁱᵒᵘˢˡʸ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᴾˡᴬⁿᵏᵀᵒᴺ!" ᴴᵉ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰˢ‧ "ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵗᵗᵃᵍᵉ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖⁱᶜᵏˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃʳʳʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴴᵒᵖᵉᶠᵘˡˡʸ ʷᵉ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧‧‧" "ᴹᵒᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡᵉˢ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃⁿᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ˢᵉˡᶠⁱᵉ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵉˣⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵉⁿᵗ ᵈⁱᵍⁱᵗᵃˡ ᵗᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵗᵗᵃᵍᵉ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶜʰⁱˡᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᶠᵃˢᶜⁱⁿᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒᵖᵖˡᵉˢ‧ "ᴱᵉᵉᵉᵉᵉ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃᵛᵉˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐˢ ᵘᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ᶠˡʸ?" "ᴺᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵍᵒ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ'ˢ?" ᴴᵉ'ˢ ˢˡᵘʳʳⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ‧ "ᴹᵒᵒ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧‧‧" cont. Pt. 2
ᵀᵒ ᴴᵉᵃˡˢ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵉᵗ ᵃ ˢʰᵃʳᵖ ᶜˡᵃᵐᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʳᵃᵖ ⁿᵉᵃʳ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᶠᵉ ʰᵒˢᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʷᵉᵃᵏ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ⁿᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᶜᵘᵗ ⁱⁿ ʰᵃˡᶠ⸴ ᵃˢᵏᵉʷ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶜᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ˡᵒᶜᵃˡ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿˢ ᵈᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈ ʰᵒʷ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᴷⁱᵈ ˢᵗᵃʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ⸴ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖˡᵉᵃᵈᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵉⁿᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ʷᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ᵏⁱᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ; ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᶜᵃˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ʷᵉ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰ ᵘᵖ‧" ᵀʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᴾᵃⁱⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ʳᵃᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵃʳ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵃˡˡ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇʸ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵃʸˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ˡᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵃ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ‧ 'ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵃ ʰᵉᶜᵗⁱᶜ ᵈᵃʸ‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵍʳⁱᵖ ᵉᵃˢᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈˢ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴹʳ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉˡʸ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ˢᵒ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉ ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵘᵖ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ ʳⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵉⁿᵈ‧ 'ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ˢⁱᵗᵘᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉ⸴ ˢᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵖⁱᶜᵏ ᵘᵖ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵒʳ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ "ᵂᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵉᵗ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃˡ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢⁱᵒⁿ ᵇᵉʰᵃᵛⁱᵒᵘʳ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵉˢ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵃⁿ ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉᵗⁱˢᵉᵈ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ‧" "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" 'ᵂʰᵃᵗ⁻ ʷʰᵒ⁻ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ⁻' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ⸴ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᶜᵒʰᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵉʸᵉ‧‧" ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵃʷ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉˡⁱᵈ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ‧ "ᵂʰᵉⁿ’ᵈ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ʰᵒᵐᵉ; ᵃˡˡ'ˢ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ ˢᵒ ᵍʳᵉᵃᵗ!" ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ‧ "ᴸᵒᵒᵏ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗⁱˡᵗᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ˢᵉᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᵘᵖʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵖᵒˢⁱᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᵖʳᵒᵐⁱˢᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ˡˡ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵒ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ˢᵉᵃᵗ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉˢ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ "ᵂʰʸ ᵈᵒ ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃˢ ⁱⁿ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠⁱˣᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵉᵃᶜʰ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃᵛⁱˡʸ ᵈᵒᶻⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵉᵗ ᵃᵐᵒᵉᵇᵃ ᵖᵘᵖᵖʸ ᵗʳᵒᵗᵗᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒʷⁿᵉʳ‧ "ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵉᵗᵗˡᵉᵈ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ⁿᵒʷ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ʳⁱᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉᵛⁱᶜᵉ ᵒᶠ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒⁿˡʸ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ʳᵉᵍᵘˡᵃʳⁱᵗʸ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ʰᵉᵃˡᵉᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧‧
whumpster-dumpster: A whumpee stirring from a deep, medicine-induced sleep to the sound of muffled voices. Trying to pry their eyes open to see who it is but their resolve is too weak, their eyelids too heavy. Their head lolls sideways on the pillow as they draw a slow, sluggish breath, mumbling unintelligibly. Where am I? What’s happening? Their mouth won’t properly form the words. The voices pause, hesitate, and then a warm hand is stroking their face and hair. “No, no…shhhh. Shh, it’s alright. It’s nothing,” a soothing voice whispers, lulling them back down. “Go back to sleep.”
https://64.media.tumblr.com/1b551f4a4a809690a85f3c3fa48d5dc9/09220f165fefa901-40/s2048x3072/dd97c81f7bb16c2dee92a448de2943ad304a18d6.jpg
one of the most significant misconceptions i fear some people have about whump is that it’s sadism. For a lot of us, it’s masochist. I can’t speak for everyone in the whump community, but for myself and most of the people i’ve interacted with, we’re empathising with the whumpee, not the whumper. We’re experiencing second- hand their paın and catharsis, and also (my favourite part) the concern and care they receive from others but like… i can totally imagine what it would look like for outsiders coming across our blogs where we consistently fantasise about our favourite characters in absolute agony lol
ᶜʳᵃᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵖʳᵉˢˢᵘʳᵉ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ - 𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚍 𝚌𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚝: 𝟶.𝟼𝚔? ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵒᵛᵉˢ ᵐᵒⁿᵉʸ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵃˢʰ ᵖʳⁱᶻᵉ ᵃᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵛⁱˡˡᵃⁱⁿ ᶜᵒⁿ‧‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵖᵉᵒᵖˡᵉ ᵃʳᵍᵘⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᔆᵒ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ ᵃˡˡ ʷᵉᵃᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ᵖⁱᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵐᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵒ ᵗᵃˡˡ ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʷ ᴰᵉⁿⁿⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵃᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵗᵃˡᵉ ˢᵗʳᵃⁿᵍˡᵉʳ ᶜⁱʳᶜˡᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᶠˡᵃᵗˢ ᶠˡᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ʲᵒⁱⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ! ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵉⁿᵉᵐⁱᵉˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵐⁱⁿᵈ ᵐᵘᶜʰ⸴ ᵒʳ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵇᵉᵃᵗᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃⁿᵍ‧ ᴮʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉᵐ⸴ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˢᵃʷ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʳⁱᵛᵃˡ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ ʰᵘʳᵗ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿˢᵘˡᵗˢ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ⁿᵉᵐᵉˢⁱˢ ᵈʸⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉⁿᵗⁱʳᵉˡʸ ᵈᵉᶠᵉᵃᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᴬ ᵇᵃᵈ ᵍᵘʸ ʰᵉˡᵈ ᵘᵖ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵇʸ ᵖᵘˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃ‧ "ᵂᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉˡᵖˡᵉˢˢ ᶠⁱᵍᵘʳᵉ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ ᵗᵒᵗᵃˡˡʸ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ˢˡᵃᶜᵏ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡⁱᵐᵇˢ ˡⁱᵐᵖˡʸ ʰᵃⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᔆᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿˡᵉˢˢ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ ᵐᵉʳᶜʸ⸴ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡˡʸ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʲᵘᵐᵖᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵃⁿʸ ᶜʰᵃⁿᶜᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ; ᵇᵘᵗ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ ᵒᶠ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵉᵃᵗʰ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʳᵘˡʸ ᵃʷᶠᵘˡ‧‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ⸴ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ˢᵘʳᵖʳⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉˢⁱᵗᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ‽" "ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵐᵉ‧" ᵀʰᵉʸ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˡᵉᵗ ᵍᵒ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵃᵛʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵘˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ʳᵉˢᵖᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᶠⁱᵍᵘʳᵉ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ‧ ᵂⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ ᵖˡᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿˡᵉˢˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵏⁿᵉˡᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ʳᵒˡˡ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵒⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵘⁿᵐᵒᵛⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ ʰᵘʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ⸴ ʷʰᵒ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ‧‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᵃˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰᵉˡᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃⁿ ᵃʳᵐ⸴ ⁱᵗ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵈʳᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵏⁿᵒʷˡᵉᵈᵍᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃˢˢᵉˢˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉˣᵗᵉⁿᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰᵒʷ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵖᵘˡˢᵉ⸴ ˢⁱᵍʰⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ʳᵉˡⁱᵉᶠ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʰᵒˡᵈˢ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉᵃʳᵗ ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ʰᵉˡᵖ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˡⁱᵐᵖ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵒᵘˢᵉ⸴ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵈᵃᵘᵍʰᵗᵉʳ ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ⁿᵒ ʳᵉˢⁱˢᵗᵃⁿᶜᵉ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ‧ "ᴺᵒʷ ᵗʰᵉⁿ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃ ʷᵉᵗ ʳᵃᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵒʳᵉʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒ ˢⁱᵍⁿ ᵒᶠ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵖʳᵉᵖᵃʳᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉ ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ⁿᵒ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ᵇᵉᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ˡⁱᶠᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢⁱᵈᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵒᶠ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʷᵃˢʰ ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵉⁿˢᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ʳᵃᵍ ᵈᵃᵇˢ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵈⁱᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃˢʰ ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵇᵒʷˡ ᵗᵒ ʷᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ ᵂᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᴼᵘᵍʰʰ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃᶠᵉ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᑫᵘᵉᵉᶻᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵉˣᶜᵉˢˢ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵃᵍ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇˡⁱⁿᵏᵉᵈ⸴ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠˡⁱⁿᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵍⁱˢᵗᵉʳˢ ᵈᵘˡˡ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧ "ᵂᵃᵘᵍʰ ʰᵒʷ⸴ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵐʸ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" "ᵂʰᵉⁿ’ᵈ‧‧‧ ʸᵃʰ⸴ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗʳᵘᵍᵍˡᵉ‧ "ᴳᵃʰ⸴ ᵐʸ⸴ ᵐʸ ʰᵉᵃᵈ; ᵃʷ‧ ᵂᵃʰʰʰʰ ᵂʰᵃᵗ⸴ ʷᵃʰʰ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ‽" "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒᵇ? ᴵ'ᵈ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ᵐʸ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʷᵉᵃᵏ‧ "ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᵂᵃⁱᵗ ʷʰʸ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵉˡᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵉ? ᴬʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ᵈⁱᵉ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʸᵒᵘ! ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ᵉˣᵃᶜᵗˡʸ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢᵃᵈ ᵃᵗᵗᵉᵐᵖᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵃᵗ ᵐᵉ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉⁿ'ᵗ ˡⁱᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵃˡᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴵ⸴ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʷᵉˡᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʸ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʰᵒᵖᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ᵃᵗᵗᵉᵐᵖᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵉᵃˡ ʸᵒᵘʳ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ; ᵒᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ⸴ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ‧‧"
henshengs Tbh I think fandom generally needs to get better at sitting with the uncomfortable fact that a story/fanwork/meme/whatever can hurt one person and help another sensicalabsurdities This is why I think “tag warning” culture is kinder and more constructive than cancel culture / “no problematic content” culture. One size does not fit all, but if we learn to be more aware of the fact that the same thing can be emotionally validating or cathartic to one person and upsetting to another, and pick up a general mindset of thinking before we post, “what might people need a heads up for in this content?”, we grow more compassionate, more thoughtful, and more understanding of the differences in people’s experiences.
ᴳᵉᵗ ᵁᵖ 𝐑𝐞𝐚𝐝 𝐭𝐢𝐦𝐞: 𝟏 𝐦𝐢𝐧. ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵉᵃᵗ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁱⁿ ᶜʰᵃⁱʳ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡʸ ˢʰᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ ˢⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵘᵈᵍᵉ⸴ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵃʲᵃʳ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵒⁿᵗⁱⁿᵘᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴵ'ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ‧ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵒʳ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃʳʳʸ ʸᵒᵘ?" ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴳᵘᵉˢˢ ᴵ'ᵐ ᶜᵃʳʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰᵉⁿ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵘʳᵇ ʸᵒᵘ ⁱᶠ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃʳᵈᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʳᵒᵘˢᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵉᵃˢⁱˡʸ ᵖᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ᵖᵘᵗˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ʷⁱᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵒᶠᶠ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ⁿᵃᵗᵘʳᵃˡˡʸ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ⁱˢ ⁱᵗ?" "ᵀⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵘˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵘᵖ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳᵉᵈ‧
ᔆᵃᶜʳⁱᶠⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ⤥ 𝐂𝐖:𝐢𝐦𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐞𝐝 𝐯𝐢𝟎𝐥𝐞𝐧𝐜𝐞 ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ pt. 2 ⤥ 𝐂𝐖:𝐢𝐦𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐞𝐝 𝐯𝐢𝟎𝐥𝐞𝐧𝐜𝐞 ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵃˡᵏ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ˡᵒˢᵗ ᵇᵃˡᵃⁿᶜᵉ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ˢᵗᵉᵖ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᶠˡᵒᵒʳ ᵈᵃᶻᵉᵈ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵒᵛᵉʳⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ᵖʳᵒᵐⁱˢᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᶜᵃʳʳʸ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵈᵃᶻᵉ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵘᵗ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃˡˡ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧" "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵃˡˡ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ?" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᶜᵒˡᵈ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ʷᵃʳᵐᵉᵈ ʰᵉᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ ᶠᵒʳ‧ "ᴮᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ?" "ʸᵉˢ⸴ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒᵗ⸴ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᵛᵉʳ!" ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵗʳᵒᵗᵗᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵗᵒ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʷʰᵒ ˢᶜᵒᵒᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇʸ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰⁱˢ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧ "ᴹʸ ʰᵉᵃᵈ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵗʰʳᵒᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ʳᵘᵇ ᵐᵃˢˢᵃᵍᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵘⁿᵗⁱˡ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ‧‧‧" ᴺᵉˣᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ʷʳⁱᵍᵍˡᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʳᵘᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃˢ ᵈʳᵒʷˢⁱˡʸ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᔆⁱⁿᶜᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵈᵃʳᵏ⸴ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵉᵉ ʷᵉˡˡ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ʷᵒᵇᵇˡʸ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵘʳᵇ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵐⁱᵈⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢⁿᵃᶜᵏ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ⁿᵃᵖᵏⁱⁿ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵉⁿˢᵉʳ ᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵉᵈᵍᵉ ᵘⁿᵗⁱˡ ʰᵉ ᵇᵘᵐᵖᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᶜʳᵉᵃᵐᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵉⁿˢᵉʳ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵇᵃʳᵏᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ʷʰᵒ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᶜʳᵉᵃᵐⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵉⁿᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵉⁿˢᵉʳ ʷᵃˢ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷᵉʳᵉ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ʷᵃˢ⸴ ᶜᵒᵛᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ⁱᵗ ᵒᶠᶠ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵇʳᵘⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵒʳˢᵉⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵒᵇᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴼᵖᵉⁿ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᵇˡⁱᵛⁱᵒᵘˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ ᶜᵃˡˡˢ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱᵗᵘᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃᵐᵒᵘⁿᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵖⁱᶜᵏˡᵉˢ‧" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᵇᵃˢˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ ᵒʷᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵒˡᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ ᵐᵉ! ᴵ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵐⁱˢˢ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᶜʰᵉᵐⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴳᵒᵗ ʳⁱᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵃᵖᵏⁱⁿˢ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵗᵃᵏᵉⁿ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢⁱⁿᵍˢ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ! ᵀʰᵉ ˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵃʷᵃⁱᵗᵉᵈ ᵈᵃʸ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ‧ "ᵂʰᵒ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵉʳᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ ᴵ?" ᵀʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵇˡᵘⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳᶜᵉ ᵗʳᵃᵘᵐᵃ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡᵒˢᵗ ᵃ ˡᵒᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵇˡᵒᵒᵈ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵘˢʰᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ⸴ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ʷᵃˢ ˢᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ ᵗᵒ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵃˡˡ ʷᵉʳᵉ‧ End finale
ᴾᵃʳᵗ ᴼⁿᵉ ᔆᵖᵉⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᴰᵃʸ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᵂʰᵒ'ˢ ᵃ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵃ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ⸴ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ᵃ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᶜˡᵉᵃʳ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᵂʰᵃᵗᶜʰᵃ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ?" "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ᵇᵉ ᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᵐʸ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶠʳᵉˢʰ ᵃⁱʳ‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ‧ ᴴᵉʸ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ˢᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʲᵉˡˡʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜʰᵘᵐ? ᴵ ᵇᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ'ᵈ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ʰⁱⁿᵈᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ ᶠⁱᵉˡᵈˢ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ; ᵗʳʸ ⁱᵗ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ; ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ!" ᔆᵒ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ ᵗᵒ‧ "ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ᵇⁱᵍ!" "ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ˢᵐᵃˡˡᵉʳ ᵒⁿᵉ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ˢʷⁱᵗᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ!" "ᵂᵒʷ; ⁿⁱᶜᵉ! ᴵ'ˡˡ ˢʰᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʲᵉˡˡʸ‧‧" ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵐⁱˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵒʷˢ‧ "ᴺᵒʷ ʷᵉ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ʲᵃʳ ᵒᶠ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ ʲᵉˡˡʸ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡⁱᵏᵉᵈ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᶜʰᵉᵐⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʳ ᵗᵃᵘⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ˢᶜᵒᶠᶠ ᵃˢ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡ‧ ᴬˢ ᵃ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵒᶠ ᶠᵃᶜᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ˡᵉˢˢ ʳᵉˢᵉʳᵛᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵍᵒ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʷᵉ'ᵛᵉ ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ʲᵉˡˡʸ ᶠᵒʳ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᴮᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵉᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆⁱⁿᶜᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵐʸ ⁱᵈᵉᵃ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵗʳʸ ⁱᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧"‧ ᵀᵘʳⁿˢ ᵒᵘᵗ⸴ ʲᵉˡˡʸ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵉᵈⁱᵇˡᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ᵗᵃˢᵗʸ! "ᵂᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃ ⁿᵉʷ ᵖʳᵒᵈᵘᶜᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉⁿᵘ!" ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵍʳⁱⁿⁿᵉᵈ⸴ ˢʰᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵉⁿʲᵒʸᵉᵈ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵃ ᵖʳᵒ! ᔆᵒ ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵉ ᵍᵒ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵉᵃᶜʰ ᵐᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗʳⁱᶜᵏˢ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃᵍʳᵉᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉⁿʲᵒʸᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐˢᵉˡᵛᵉˢ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿᵛⁱᵗᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᵂᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰ ᵗᵛ?" "ᔆᵘʳᵉ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳᵉᵈ⸴ ˢⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱᵗ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ'ᵈ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵘᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵒⁿ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʳᵒᵍʳᵃᵐᵐᵉ ᵉⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ˡᵉᵃⁿⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵃʳᵐ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵉˡᵉᵛⁱˢⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵈᵃʸ‧" "ᴵ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʰᵒˡᵉ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᴵ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ᴵ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ⸴ ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ᶠᵒʳ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵉᵃˢᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ⁿᵒ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵉ! ᴵ'ᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒⁿᵉ ʷʰᵒ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" "ᴮᵘᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵉ⸴ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᴵ'ˡˡ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵍᵒⁿᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ ᴵ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵒⁿ⸴ ᵒʰ⸴ ⁱᵗ ⁱˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵃᵗᵉ! ᴸᵒˢᵗ ᵗʳᵃᶜᵏ ᵒᶠ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᔆᵒ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵉˢⁱᵈᵉˢ⸴ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ˢᵒᶠᵃ! ᴮᵘᵗ ʸᵉᵃ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵒʳᵏ ˢʰⁱᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ʲᵉˡˡʸ ˢᵃⁿᵈʷⁱᶜʰᵉˢ‧ ᴵⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʷᵒᵏᵉ‧ "ᴹᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ 'ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ‧‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇˡⁱⁿᵏᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵖᵒⁿᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵃᵗ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʲᵉˡˡʸ ᵇᵘʳᵍᵉʳˢ ᵒᵘʳˢᵉˡᵛᵉˢ‧‧" ˢᵃʸˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᔆᵒᵘⁿᵈˢ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ⸴ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ʰᵒʷ'ᵈ ᴵ ᵍᵉᵗ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳᵃⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ‧ "ᴵ ᵐᵘˢᵗ'ᵛᵉ ᵗᵉˡᵉᵖᵒʳᵗ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʳᵃⁿˢᶠᵉʳ; ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵃⁿᵗˡʸ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵖⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵈᵉᵃʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃˢ ᴵ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᶜᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" "ᔆᵃʸ ʷʰᵃᵗ‽" "ᴬˢ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵘᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒ ᴵ ˢᵉⁿᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ⸴ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵃ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʷᵉ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵒᵒᵈ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ‧ 'ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ʷʳᵃᵖ ᵐʸ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ⁱᵗ' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ 'ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ʷⁱˡˡ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ʷⁱˡˡ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵗʳʸ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵐʸ ᵐⁱⁿᵈ‧‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ˢⁱᵍⁿˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʲᵉˡˡʸ‧ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᶠˡᵒᵒᵈⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ! ᴬⁿᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ‧ "ᴹᵉ ᵉᵐᵖˡᵒʸᵉᵉˢ; ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵉⁿᵗʳᵉ!" ᴴᵉ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵒᶠᶠⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ᴺᵒᵗ ᵒⁿˡʸ ⁱˢ ⁱᵗ ᵃ ˢˡᵒʷ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃ ˡⁱⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳˢ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵒ ʷʰᵃᵗ‽" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ‧ "ᔆᵒ ᵗʰᵉʸ'ʳᵉ ᵖᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵉ ᵉⁿᵉᵐʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵐᵒⁿᵉʸ! ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ ʰᵒʷ ᵒʳ ʷʰʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵈᵒ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵇᵃᵈ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃᵛᵒⁱᵈᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵍᵃᶻᵉ‧ "ᴳᵒᵗᵗᵃ ⁱⁿᵛᵉˢᵗⁱᵍᵃᵗᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵗⁱˢᶠᵃᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᶠ ᵐᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵐᵃʳᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ!" "ᵁⁿˡᵉˢˢ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵍⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ᵒᶠᶠ⸴ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʷʰʸ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵘˢ?" "ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈ ʷᵃʳᵈ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐⁱⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ʳᵉᵖᵒʳᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ!" "ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧‧‧" "ˢⁱʳ?" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᵖᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵃ ᶠᵃᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷⁱˡˡ ᶠᵃᵈᵉ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃⁱᵗ‽ ᴺᵒ⸴ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵈⁱˢᵐⁱˢˢᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ ᶠʳʸ ᶜᵒᵒᵏ ᵏⁱᵗᶜʰᵉⁿ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᵃˢ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿˢ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ⸴ ᴹʳ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ?" "ᵂᵉˡˡ⸴ ᴵ⸴ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˢᵉˡˡ ʲᵉˡˡʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵇᵘʳᵍᵉʳ⸴ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ'ˢ ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ᵈᵉˡⁱᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃˢᵏ ᵐᵉ‧‧" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʳᵉᵖᵒʳᵗᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶠˡʸᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ‧‧‧" "ᶠˡʸᵉʳˢ? ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃʳᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᵒʳᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈᵉˢᵗʳᵒʸ ᵃⁿʸ ᵃᵈˢ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᴮᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ ᴳᵒ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ʳⁱᵈ ᵃⁿʸ ᵖʳᵒᵐᵒᵗⁱⁿᵍ 'ᵉᵐ!" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵈᵃᵘᵍʰᵗᵉʳ ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᶠ ʰᵉʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ᵗᵒ ᵃˡˡ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵇᵃᵈ ʳᵉᵛⁱᵉʷˢ ᵒⁿˡⁱⁿᵉ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵒ ᵍᵘⁱˡᵗʸ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵐᵒˢᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᶠˡʸᵉʳˢ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵒᶠ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᶠ ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ'ˢ ˢᶜʰᵒᵒˡ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵒⁿʸᵐᵒᵘˢˡʸ ⁿᵃˢᵗʸ ⁿᵒᵗᵉˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ʳᵃᵗᵉˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒᶠᶠⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʲᵉˡˡʸ?" ᴴᵉ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʳⁱᵈᵈⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᶠʳᵉˢʰ⸴ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ?" "ᴵⁿ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ ᶠⁱᵉˡᵈˢ⸴ ˢⁱʳ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱᵉˡᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶠᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵗᵃᵖᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱᵍⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ!" "ᴰᵒ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶠⁱʳᵉᵈ!" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉˡᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ʷᵃʸ ᵃʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵃ ᵖᵉᵒᵖˡᵉ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵉ ʰⁱⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒˢˢ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒ ᵇᵉʰⁱⁿᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ? "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ ⁱᵗ‧‧" ᶜᵒⁿᵗ‧ ᵖᵃʳᵗ ᵗʷᵒ
January 5, 2016 Wow the Iliad is really good actually, totally epic: The Iliad By Homer, Written 800 BC Book I Sing, O goddess, the anger of Achilles son of Peleus, that brought countless ills upon the Achaeans. Many a brave soul did it send hurrying down to Hades, and many a hero did it yield a prey to dogs and vultures, for so were the counsels of Jove fulfilled from the day on which the son of Atreus, king of men, and great Achilles, first fell out with one another. And which of the gods was it that set them on to quarrel? It was the son of Jove and Leto; for he was angry with the king and sent a pestilence upon the host to plague the people, because the son of Atreus had dishonoured Chryses his priest. Now Chryses had come to the ships of the Achaeans to free his daughter, and had brought with him a great ransom: moreover he bore in his hand the sceptre of Apollo wreathed with a suppliant’s wreath and he besought the Achaeans, but most of all the two sons of Atreus, who were their chiefs. “Sons of Atreus,” he cried, “and all other Achaeans, may the gods who dwell in Olympus grant you to sack the city of Priam, and to reach your homes in safety; but free my daughter, and accept a ransom for her, in reverence to Apollo, son of Jove.” On this the rest of the Achaeans with one voice were for respecting the priest and taking the ransom that he offered; but not so Agamemnon, who spoke fiercely to him and sent him roughly away. “Old man,” said he, “let me not find you tarrying about our ships, nor yet coming hereafter. Your sceptre of the god and your wreath shall profit you nothing. I will not free her. She shall grow old in my house at Argos far from her own home, busying herself with her loom and visiting my couch; so go, and do not provoke me or it shall be the worse for you.” The old man feared him and obeyed. Not a word he spoke, but went by the shore of the sounding sea and prayed apart to King Apollo whom lovely Leto had borne. “Hear me,” he cried, “O god of the silver bow, that protectest Chryse and holy Cilla and rulest Tenedos with thy might, hear me oh thou of Sminthe. If I have ever decked your temple with garlands, or burned your thigh-bones in fat of bulls or goats, grant my prayer, and let your arrows avenge these my tears upon the Danaans.” Thus did he pray, and Apollo heard his prayer. He came down furious from the summits of Olympus, with his bow and his quiver upon his shoulder, and the arrows rattled on his back with the rage that trembled within him. He sat himself down away from the ships with a face as dark as night, and his silver bow rang death as he shot his arrow in the midst of them. First he smote their mules and their hounds, but presently he aimed his shafts at the people themselves, and all day long the pyres of the dead were burning. For nine whole days he shot his arrows among the people, but upon the tenth day Achilles called them in assembly- moved thereto by Juno, who saw the Achaeans in their death-throes and had compassion upon them. Then, when they were got together, he rose and spoke among them. “Son of Atreus,” said he, “I deem that we should now turn roving home if we would escape destruction, for we are being cut down by war and pestilence at once. Let us ask some priest or prophet, or some reader of dreams (for dreams, too, are of Jove) who can tell us why Phoebus Apollo is so angry, and say whether it is for some vow that we have broken, or hecatomb that we have not offered, and whether he will accept the savour of lambs and goats without blemish, so as to take away the plague from us.” With these words he sat down, and Calchas son of Thestor, wisest of augurs, who knew things past present and to come, rose to speak. He it was who had guided the Achaeans with their fleet to Ilius, through the prophesyings with which Phoebus Apollo had inspired him. With all sincerity and goodwill he addressed them thus:- “Achilles, loved of heaven, you bid me tell you about the anger of King Apollo, I will therefore do so; but consider first and swear that you will stand by me heartily in word and deed, for I know that I shall offend one who rules the Argives with might, to whom all the Achaeans are in subjection. A plain man cannot stand against the anger of a king, who if he swallow his displeasure now, will yet nurse revenge till he has wreaked it. Consider, therefore, whether or no you will protect me.” And Achilles answered, “Fear not, but speak as it is borne in upon you from heaven, for by Apollo, Calchas, to whom you pray, and whose oracles you reveal to us, not a Danaan at our ships shall lay his hand upon you, while I yet live to look upon the face of the earth- no, not though you name Agamemnon himself, who is by far the foremost of the Achaeans.” Thereon the seer spoke boldly. “The god,” he said, “is angry neither about vow nor hecatomb, but for his priest’s sake, whom Agamemnon has dishonoured, in that he would not free his daughter nor take a ransom for her; therefore has he sent these evils upon us, and will yet send others. He will not deliver the Danaans from this pestilence till Agamemnon has restored the girl without fee or ransom to her father, and has sent a holy hecatomb to Chryse. Thus we may perhaps appease him.” With these words he sat down, and Agamemnon rose in anger. His heart was black with rage, and his eyes flashed fire as he scowled on Calchas and said, “Seer of evil, you never yet prophesied smooth things concerning me, but have ever loved to foretell that which was evil. You have brought me neither comfort nor performance; and now you come seeing among Danaans, and saying that Apollo has plagued us because I would not take a ransom for this girl, the daughter of Chryses. I have set my heart on keeping her in my own house, for I love her better even than my own wife Clytemnestra, whose peer she is alike in form and feature, in understanding and accomplishments. Still I will give her up if I must, for I would have the people live, not die; but you must find me a prize instead, or I alone among the Argives shall be without one. This is not well; for you behold, all of you, that my prize is to go elsewhither.” And Achilles answered, “Most noble son of Atreus, covetous beyond all mankind, how shall the Achaeans find you another prize? We have no common store from which to take one. Those we took from the cities have been awarded; we cannot disallow the awards that have been made already. Give this girl, therefore, to the god, and if ever Jove grants us to sack the city of Troy we will requite you three and fourfold.” Then Agamemnon said, “Achilles, valiant though you be, you shall not thus outwit me. You shall not overreach and you shall not persuade me. Are you to keep your own prize, while I sit tamely under my loss and give up the girl at your bidding? Let the Achaeans find me a prize in fair exchange to my liking, or I will come and take your own, or that of Ajax or of Ulysses; and he to whomsoever I may come shall rue my coming. But of this we will take thought hereafter; for the present, let us draw a ship into the sea, and find a crew for her expressly; let us put a hecatomb on board, and let us send Chryseis also; further, let some chief man among us be in command, either Ajax, or Idomeneus, or yourself, son of Peleus, mighty warrior that you are, that we may offer sacrifice and appease the the anger of the god.” Achilles scowled at him and answered, “You are steeped in insolence and lust of gain. With what heart can any of the Achaeans do your bidding, either on foray or in open fighting? I came not warring here for any ill the Trojans had done me. I have no quarrel with them. They have not raided my cattle nor my horses, nor cut down my harvests on the rich plains of Phthia; for between me and them there is a great space, both mountain and sounding sea. We have followed you, Sir Insolence! for your pleasure, not ours- to gain satisfaction from the Trojans for your shameless self and for Menelaus. You forget this, and threaten to rob me of the prize for which I have toiled, and which the sons of the Achaeans have given me. Never when the Achaeans sack any rich city of the Trojans do I receive so good a prize as you do, though it is my hands that do the better part of the fighting. When the sharing comes, your share is far the largest, and I, forsooth, must go back to my ships, take what I can get and be thankful, when my labour of fighting is done. Now, therefore, I shall go back to Phthia; it will be much better for me to return home with my ships, for I will not stay here dishonoured to gather gold and substance for you.” And Agamemnon answered, “Fly if you will, I shall make you no prayers to stay you. I have others here who will do me honour, and above all Jove, the lord of counsel. There is no king here so hateful to me as you are, for you are ever quarrelsome and ill affected. What though you be brave? Was it not heaven that made you so? Go home, then, with your ships and comrades to lord it over the Myrmidons. I care neither for you nor for your anger; and thus will I do: since Phoebus Apollo is taking Chryseis from me, I shall send her with my ship and my followers, but I shall come to your tent and take your own prize Briseis, that you may learn how much stronger I am than you are, and that another may fear to set himself up as equal or comparable with me.” The son of Peleus was furious, and his heart within his shaggy breast was divided whether to draw his sword, push the others aside, and kill the son of Atreus, or to restrain himself and check his anger. While he was thus in two minds, and was drawing his mighty sword from its scabbard, Minerva came down from heaven (for Juno had sent her in the love she bore to them both), and seized…
https://prostorybuilders.com/writing-characters-who-are-unconscious/
ᔆⁱᵈᵉ ᵇʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴼⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᶠ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰʳᵉʷ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵖᵖˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒᵒᵏ ᵃˢ ⁱᵗ ᵃᵗᵗᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᶠ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ‧ ᔆᵉᶜᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵗ ᶻⁱᵖ ˡⁱⁿᵉ ᵐᵉᶜʰᵃⁿⁱˢᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʲᵘᵐᵖᵉᵈ ˢˡⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵇᵒᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵃᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵖᵉ ˢᵗʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵛᵉʳᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ‧ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ʰᵉᵃᵈᶠⁱʳˢᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᶜᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵒⁿ ᵇˡᵘʳʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵃᵈᵉᵈ ⁱⁿᵗᵒ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍⁿᵉˢˢ⸴ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵘⁿᶠᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖˡᵉˢˢˡʸ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶠʳᵒᶻᵉ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵒʳᵐ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵖᵖᵃʳᵃᵗᵘˢ ʰⁱᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃʸ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉᵃʳᵗ ᵇᵉᵃᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ˢᵘʳᵉ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢʰᵒʷ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ⁱⁿᵈⁱᶜᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᶠ ˡⁱᶠᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳʷⁱˢᵉ⸴ ⁿᵒʳ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ʰᵉ ᵃᶜᵏⁿᵒʷˡᵉᵈᵍᵉ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍˢ ᵃˢ ᵈᵉᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳˡᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵈᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᶜᵗ ᵒʳ ᵈᵒ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᑫᵘᵉᵉᶻᵉ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗʳᵉᵉᵗ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉʳᵉ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ⸴ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵐᵒᵉᵇᵃ ᵖᵘᵖᵖʸ ᵗʳᵒᵗˢ ᵒᵛᵉʳ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏⁱˢˢᵉˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒᵗˢ ˡⁱᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡⁱᵍʰᵗᵉˢᵗ! "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧‧" ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵉᵃʳˡⁱᵉʳ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍⁱʳˡˢ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ 'ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ⁱˢ ⁱⁿ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˡᵉˢˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵃ' ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈᵉˢᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᶠˡⁱⁿᶜʰ ᵒʳ ˢʰᵒʷ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿᵉʳ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵇᵃᵈ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ˢᵗʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᴵ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵒⁿ⸴ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉʷʰᵉʳᵉ ⁱⁿ‧‧" ᔆᵒᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃʳᵐ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱˢ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧ ᴹᵉᵃⁿʷʰⁱˡᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵃⁿᵈʸ ʷᵉʳᵉ ᶜʰᵃᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴺᵒᵗⁱᶠⁱᶜᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᴵ'ᵈ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵐʸ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ! ᴼʰ ʰᵒʷ ᵈᵃʳᵉ ʰᵉ‧‧‧" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗᵒᵖˢ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵉˣᵖʳᵉˢˢⁱᵒⁿ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ʷʳᵒⁿᵍ‧‧‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵘʳᵗ‽ ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᵈ ᵐᵘˢᵗ'ᵛᵉ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ‧" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᵀʰᵉʸ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵇᵃʳᵏᵉᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶻⁱᵖ ˡⁱⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᵉⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵈᵉᵉᵖˡʸ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉˡʸ ˡⁱᵐᵖ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᶜᵃⁿ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵒʳ ˢᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ?" ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ⸴ ᵉˣᵃᵐⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ ᵗᵒⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵒᵘˢᵉ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳⁿᵒᵒⁿ‧‧" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ˢᵃᵈ ʷᵃᵍ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵗᵃⁱˡ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃ ᶜʰᵃⁱʳ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵈʲᵃᶜᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ʰᵉˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵃᵖ‧ "ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ⁿᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉˡʸ ᵗᵒ ⁱᵐᵖʳᵒᵛᵉ! ᵂᵉ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ᵀʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿ ʷᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵘᶠᶠˡᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵒᶠ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ʷᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵈᵒᵖᵗᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ ʸᵉᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵘᵐᵐᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ᵗᵒ ʳᵒᵘˢᵉ ⁿᵒʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ʸᵉᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃˢⁿ'ᵗ ᵃˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ'ˢ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵉᵃᵍᵉʳ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉˡⁱᵈ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵘᵖᵒⁿ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵐⁱˢˢᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʷʰᵒᵐ ʷᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧‧‧" ᶜᵒᵃˣᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵍⁱⁿ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ⁿᵘᵈᵍᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᶜᵗ ᵈⁱʳᵉᶜᵗˡʸ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵗᵒ‧ ⱽⁱˢⁱᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵒ ᵇˡᵘʳʳʸ ⁿᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ˡⁱᶠᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ "ᴹᵐ‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" "ᵁᵒʸ⸴ ʷʰᵃ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇˡⁱⁿᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ‧‧" ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ʳᵉᵍⁱˢᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ "ᴼᵘ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵘˡˡ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉ ˢʰᵃʳᵖᵉʳ‧ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ⸴ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ; ᵍᵃʰ⸴ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵈ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᵂʰᵃ⸴ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ‽" ᴴᵉ'ᵈ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᶠᵘˡˡ ˢᵉⁿᵗᵉⁿᶜᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᶻⁱᵖ ˡⁱⁿᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᶠᵉˡˡ; ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ˢᵘʳᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ‧" ᴬⁿˢʷᵉʳᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᴵᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ⸴ ˢᵒ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗʳᵒᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱᶻᶻʸ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ ᵒᶠ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ‧ "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ‧ "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵖᵃᶜᵉ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆᵗᵃʸ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʳᵉˢᵗ⸴ ʰᵒˡᵈ ᵐʸ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵇʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧
Pansyk •6mo ago Personally, reading and writing fanfiction has really helped me with my technical skills. When I look over the fanfiction I have written over the years, I can see how my prose and dialogue have improved. All fiction, whether of the fan or original variety, is built off of the basic idea of "making words sound good." And fanfiction is a perfectly acceptable way to do that. However, the way that fanfiction operates in terms of characterization and plot? That's radically different from original fiction. In fanfiction, characters are already established, so even if you're doing some batshit insane Alternate Universe, everyone already knows the basics of what's up. That's not true of original fiction. You need to devote more time to both fleshing out your characters and establishing their relationships with the rest of the cast. Plot often progresses differently, in part because of the time you just spent showing your readers who these people are, but also because fanfiction and original fiction often follow different structures entirely. Fanfiction is free and accessible to anyone with an internet connection. That makes it useful for new authors, especially young authors. Think of it as swimming in shallow water. It's fun! It can help you build up some strength. Anyone can do it. But it won't completely prepare you for diving into deeper water. So, I guess at the end of the day, reading both will help your development as a writer.
ᵀᵒ ᴴⁱᵗ ᵀʰᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰ ˢᵒ ʷᵉ ⁱⁿᵈᵘᶜᵉᵈ ᵃ ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ/ᵘⁿʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿˢⁱᵛᵉ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ‧" ᴰᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰⁱᵗˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵃʳᵈ ˢᵒ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˡⁱᵐᵖ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ⁱⁿ ʰᵉʳˢ‧ "ᴼⁿˡʸ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃˡ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒᵈˢ‧ "ᴴⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ ˢᵒ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ⸴ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ⸴ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵖᵃˢᵗ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒᵘʳˢ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵐᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵃ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘ— ʷᵉˡˡ ⁿᵒ ᵒᶠᶠᵉⁿᶜᵉ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧" ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗᵉᵈ/ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʷⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵇʸ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ ᵇʳᵃᵍᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵉᵐᵖˡᵒʸᵉᵉˢ ˢᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ⸴ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ/ᵘⁿʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿˢⁱᵛᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᴴⁱ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ‧‧" ᔆᵃʸˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ˢᵃᵈ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴵ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵃᵗˢ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ‧ "ᔆᵒ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵉᵛᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍˡᵃᵈˡʸ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᶠᵘⁿ‧ ᴿᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵘⁿ ˢᵒⁿᵍ ʷᵉ'ᵈ ˢⁱⁿᵍ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢⁱⁿᵍˢ ⁱᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵗᵗᵉᵐᵖᵗ ˢᵗᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘʳ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ ˡⁱˢᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ʸᵒᵘʳ ⁱⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃʳᵉ ᶜˡᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉ ˢᶜʰᵉᵐᵉˢ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᵃ ˢᶜⁱᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵐᵃᵍᵃᶻⁱⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʳᵉᵃᵈˢ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᶠᵉᵉᵈ ᴳᵃʳʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧ ᴹⁱˢˢ ʸᵒᵘ!" ᴴᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉ/ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉˢⁱᵃ ˢᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ⸴ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽" ᴴᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵇʳᵒʷ ᶠᵘʳʳᵒʷˢ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ˢᑫᵘᵉᵉᶻᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡʸ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ⸴ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ; ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ʰᵉʳ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒʷ‧" ᴴᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ʰᵒˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ʸᵃʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿᵒʷ!" "ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ᵃᵗ ᴮⁱᵏⁱⁿⁱ ᴮᵒᵗᵗᵒᵐ ʰᵒˢᵖⁱᵗᵃˡ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵐʸ ᵇᵒˢˢ ʰⁱᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵉᵃˢʸ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ'ˢ ˡᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵍᵒ ⁿᵒʷ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ‧ 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭: 𝟑𝟒𝟖
"Honey, wake up," Karen said gently. Her voice was the sweet sound of a lullaby echoing through the silent, sterile room, but Plankton remained unresponsive. The steady rhythm of the heart monitor was the only reply to her soft pleas. She sat by his side, her hand intertwined with his, her thumb brushing the back of his palm. But now, his hand lay limp, a stark contrast to the warmth and strength it usually exuded. The antiseptic smell of the hospital filled the air, a stark reminder of the gravity of the situation. The fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, casting a cold, artificial glow on Plankton's pale face. His chest rose and fell with each shallow breath, and the rhythm was the only reassurance Karen had that he was still with her. The doctor had said it was a mild concussion, but the sight of him lying there, so vulnerable, filled her with dread. She knew that she had to stay strong, not just for herself, but for Plankton. The door to the room creaked open, and the doctor stepped in, his footsteps muffled by the thick carpet. He was a young man, his expression a mix of professionalism and concern. He looked at the charts in his hand before glancing up at Karen. "How is he?" he asked. Karen's eyes never left her husband's face as she replied, "The same." The doctor nodded, his eye reflecting the seriousness of the situation. "It's not uncommon for someone with a concussion to sleep longer than usual. We're monitoring him closely, and his vitals are stable. We've given him medication to manage the pain and reduce the swelling." Karen leaned forward, her grip on Plankton's hand tightening. "But when will he wake up?" she asked, her voice a whisper of hope. The doctor's eyes softened. "It could be hours, or even days. The brain needs time to heal. But rest assured, Mrs. Plankton, we're doing everything we can to ensure a swift and full recovery." Karen nodded, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. She didn't want to believe it would take that long, but she knew that patience was the only option she had. She leaned back in the chair, her eyes never leaving Plankton's face. Time stretched out before her, each minute feeling like an eternity. The only sounds in the room were the tick of the clock on the wall and the rhythmic beep of the heart monitor. The hospital's white walls closed in around her, making her feel trapped in a world where time had ceased to have meaning. Her thoughts raced, playing out every possible scenario in her head, each one more alarming than the last. A nurse came in to check on Plankton, her shoes squeaking against the floor. She offered Karen a kind smile and a reassuring pat on the shoulder before she tended to her husband, checking his bandages and administering fluids through the IV. Karen watched her every move, feeling helpless and out of place. The nurse noticed her distress and offered her a cup of tea, which she accepted with a nod of gratitude. The warm liquid helped soothe her nerves as she took a sip, her eyes never straying from Plankton. The minutes ticked by, each one feeling heavier than the last. The silence was broken only by the occasional murmur from the hallway or the rustle of pages as the nurse updated his chart. Karen's mind drifted back to the moments before the accident, the laughter and the joy that seemed so distant now. Plankton had been working on his latest invention, a contraption he swore would revolutionize the fast-food industry. It was a wild tangle of metal and wires, something that only he could understand. Karen had watched him, her curiosity piqued but her technical knowledge barely scratching the surface of his genius. "What does it do?" she had asked, her eyes wide with wonder. He had grinned, his teeth gleaming in the light of the makeshift workshop. "It's a secret," he had said, his voice filled with mischief. Now, as she sat by his side in the hospital room, she wished she had paid more attention. Perhaps then she could have anticipated the malfunction that had sent him to the emergency room with a concussion. Plankton had always been so driven by his ideas, so wrapped up in his world of gadgets and gizmos, that he often forgot the dangers that came with his experiments. It was his passion, and she had always admired it, but in moments like these, she couldn't help but worry. The room grew dimmer as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the floor. Karen's eyes grew heavy, and she fought the urge to sleep. Suddenly, Plankton's eyelid fluttered open, revealing eye that searched the room with confusion. "Where am I?" he croaked, his voice dry and scratchy. Karen's heart leaped into her throat, and she leaned forward, her hand tightening around his. "You're in the hospital, sweetie. You had an accident," she said softly, her voice trembling. Plankton blinked several times, his gaze shifting from the blurry ceiling to Karen's face. Recognition dawned in his eyes, but confusion remained etched on his furrowed brow. "What happened?" he murmured, his voice still weak and groggy. Karen's heart swelled with relief at the sound of his voice. She took a deep breath, then explained the accident as calmly as she could. "You fell while working on your latest invention. You hit your head pretty hard. The doctor said it's just a concussion, but you need to rest." Plankton's eyes searched hers, trying to piece together the puzzle of his foggy memory. "A concussion?" he repeated, his voice a mere whisper. "How long have I been out?" Karen's grip on his hand tightened, her knuckles white. "A few hours, darling. But it's going to be okay." She hoped her words were true, that the fear and doubt didn't seep through. Plankton's gaze was unfocused, his thoughts jumbled. He didn't remember the accident, the pain, or the panic that had brought him here. All he knew was the gentle squeeze of her hand and the sterile scent of the hospital room. As he began to sit up, a wave of dizziness washed over him. Karen's other hand shot out to steady him, her eyes filled with concern. "Lie back down, Plankton. You need to rest." He obeyed, his head heavy on the pillow, and his eye fell shut again. The doctor had warned her about the potential side effects of the concussion: confusion, dizziness, and memory loss. It was a strange sight, seeing him so unsure of himself, a stark contrast to the usual confidence that radiated from him. When he opened his eye again, the confusion had deepened. "What's the last thing you remember?" Karen asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Plankton's eye searched the room, as if the answer was hidden in the shadows. "I... I don't remember," he said, his voice filled with a sense of panic that was alien to him. "It's all blank." Karen felt a chill run down her spine. The doctor had mentioned that amnesia was a possibility, but she hadn't allowed herself to believe it would happen to Plankton. "It's okay," she assured him, her voice shaky. Plankton's eye searched hers, desperation flickering in their depths. "What do you mean, I don't remember?" Karen took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of anxiety brewing within her. "Sometimes with concussions, memories can be a bit jumbled. But don't worry, they'll come back to you." She hoped her reassurance sounded more convincing than it felt. The doctor had warned her that the road to recovery might be bumpy, but she had never anticipated Plankton's memory loss. Her mind raced, trying to think of ways to help him, to fill in the blanks without overwhelming him. "Do you remember anything at all?" she asked, her voice gentle. Plankton's eye searched the room again, as if the answer was hiding in the corners. "I remember... I remember working," he said, his voice trailing off. "But it's all... fuzzy." Karen felt a pang of sadness at the lost look on her husband's face. She didn't know how to navigate this new, uncharted territory. But she knew she had to be strong for him. "It's okay, Plankton," she said, stroking his forehead with the back of her hand. "You just need to rest." The doctor had instructed her to keep the environment calm and familiar to aid in his recovery. So, she began to speak in soothing tones, telling him stories of their past adventures. Her words painted a picture of a life filled with love and adventure, and she watched as his face relaxed with each passing moment. His breathing grew steadier, his chest rising and falling in a more natural rhythm. The hospital room was a cocoon of beige and white, the only color coming from the bouquet of flowers she had brought from home. Plankton's chest rose and fell in the rhythm of deep sleep, his breathing steady and even. The heart monitor beeped reassuringly, a metronome to the symphony of his rest. His face was peaceful, free from the tension that had gripped it earlier. She felt a weight lift from her shoulders as she realized the immediate danger had passed. For now, at least, he was safe, and she was grateful for every moment of his peaceful rest. She knew the road ahead would be fraught with challenges, but for now, she was content to sit by his side and enjoy the quiet.
Don’t you hate it when someone borrows your favorite pen and doesn’t give it back?🙄🖊️
How to Sleep Comfortably With a Full Stomach: Tips and Tricks HelpSleepProblems Blog – after enjoying a delicious meal or indulging in a late-night snack, you climb into bed feeling uncomfortably full and wondering how on earth you’re going to get any sleep. While it may seem like an impossible task, there are actually several strategies that can help you fall asleep even when your stomach is stuffed. Eat earlier One of the most effective ways to avoid going to bed with a full stomach is simply to eat your last meal earlier in the evening. Try eating dinner at least three hours before bedtime so that your body has ample time to digest your food before you lay down for the night. Avoid heavy meals late at night In addition to eating dinner early, try to make sure that your last meal of the day isn’t particularly heavy or high in fat. Foods like pizza, burgers, and fried foods take longer for your body to break down and can lead to discomfort if eaten too close to bedtime. Opt for lighter snacks If you do find yourself wanting a snack later in the evening, choose something light that won’t weigh heavily on your stomach. Good options include fruit, yogurt or milk-based smoothies, crackers with hummus or nut butter spread thinly on top. Stay upright after eating Another tip for avoiding indigestion and difficulty sleeping when you have a full stomach is simply staying upright after eating. Lying down immediately after a meal can allow acid from our stomachs back up into our esophagus leading us towards heartburns and other digestive problems which would further disturb our sleep cycle. https://helpsleepproblems.com/how-to-sleep-on-full-stomach/ Avoid physical activities right away Avoiding physical activities right away will allow more time for digestion because exercise speeds up metabolism which could result in indigestion over time. Practice relaxation techniques If you find that your stomach is still feeling full and uncomfortable even after taking these steps, try practicing some relaxation techniques to help calm both your mind and body. Deep breathing exercises, gentle stretching or yoga, meditating can all help in relaxing our muscles. Create a comfortable sleep environment Finally, even if you’re feeling stuffed and uncomfortable from overeating before bed creating a comfortable sleep environment may make it easier for you to fall asleep. This includes making sure your room is cool and dark with no distractions while sleeping and having comfortable bedding makes falling asleep much easier. Conclusion While going to bed with a full stomach can be uncomfortable at first throughout our life journey but there are several strategies we can use for effective digestion. Eating earlier in the evening, choosing lighter snacks later in the day staying upright post-meals along with avoiding physical tasks right away really helps us feel relaxed while helping us maintain good health overall.
Summary: Nick müssen ein paar seiner Weisheitszähne entfernt werden. Er traut sich aber nicht zum Arzt zu gehen, bevor Charlie ihn nicht ermutigt. Auf dem Weg nach Hause sagt Nick unter Medikamenteneinfluss ein paar Dinge, die er sich normalerweise vielleicht nochmal überlegt hätte. Wisdom Teeth – Weisheitszähne mj_s98 :2024-10-31 Words:533 „Willst du gar nichts essen?“, fragte Charlie etwas überrascht, als er abends mit Nick auf dem Sofa saß, die Hand in einer Chipstüte. Nick zwang sich ein Lächeln auf. „Nein, ich hab ein bisschen Zahnschmerzen …“ „Oh … warst du schon beim Zahnarzt?“, fragte der brünette, junge Mann etwas besorgt. Das ließ Nick aufstöhnen. „Ja, letztens, nach der Uni … Der Zahnarzt meinte, zwei meiner Weisheitszähne seien kaputt und müssten raus! Ich hab da echt keine Lust drauf …“ „Naja, aber die Schmerzen sind ja auch nicht so toll, oder?“ „Ja, ich schätze, du hast recht … Montag rufe ich mal an …“ Zu Nicks Leidwesen – oder Glück, wie Charlie es sagen würde – hatte der Zahnarzt noch relativ kurzfristig einen Termin frei und konnte dem jungen Mann schon am Dienstag die Weisheitszähne entfernen. Und so saß Nick zusammen mit seinem Freund dort um Wartezimmer, seine Hand haltend. „Das wird schon“, versuchte Charlie ihn aufzumuntern. Nicks Knie wippte nervös auf und ab. „Ja, natürlich … Zahnärzte sind einfach … nicht gerade meine Lieblingsärzte …“ Da musste Charlie schmunzeln. „Du magst gar keine Ärzte!“ Plötzlich kam eine junge Frau ins Wartezimmer und rief Nicks Namen auf. Dieser zuckte kurz zusammen, warf Charlie noch einen verzweifelten Blick zu, stand dann aber auf. Charlie lächelte ihn an. „Ich warte hier auf dich. Viel Glück.“ Nicht allzu lange Zeit später saßen die beiden jungen Männer in Charlies Auto. Nick lehnte erschöpft an der Tür, als sein Freund kurz den Blick von der Straße abwandte um herüberzusehen. „Geht’s dir gut?“, fragte er mit einem kleinen Grinsen. Nick gab einen undeutlichen Laut von sich, murmelte dann aber: „Mir geht’s gut. So entspannt war ich lange nicht …! Äh … wie lange brauchen wir nach Hause …?“ „So circa 20 Minuten.“ „Ok …“ Dann sagte Nick ein paar Minuten gar nichts mehr. Die leise Musik war neben dem Motorengeräusch das Einzige, was zu hören war, als der Rothaarige sich zu Charlie drehte. „Du bist so wunderschön …“, flüsterte er verträumt. Das Licht der untergehenden Sonne ließ Charlies Locken in einem warmen Orange erstrahlen. „Deine Haare … wie ein Heiligenschein!“ Charlies Wangen liefen rot an. „Danke, aber das sagst du nur, weil die Medikamente noch wirken …“ „Nein …! Du bist so ein toller Mensch … Wann sind wir zu Hause?“ Bei dem plötzlichen Themenwechsel musste der brünette, junge Mann laut Lachen. „Ähm … mittlerweile nur noch 15 Minuten!“ Als die beiden schließlich zu Hause ankamen, stieg Charlie aus und eilte auf die Beifahrerseite, bevor Nick es überhaupt geschafft hatte sich abzuschnallen. Charlie öffnete die Tür und half seinem Freund behutsam aufzustehen. Dieser schwankte etwas, fing sich aber schnell wieder. Charlie achtete darauf, dass sein Griff um Nicks Arm fest war, bevor er langsam mit ihm zur Haustür ging. Nicks Hände umklammerten Charlies Arm noch fester. „Danke, dass du mich gefahren hast. Und da warst. Ich … liebe dich …“ Amüsiert schüttelte Charlie den Kopf. „Ich dich auch. Aber wir sollten dich auf dem Sofa platzieren, bevor du die Treppe nicht mehr hochkommst, also los! Wir haben schon so viel deiner Energie verplempert.“ Nick lächelte ihn an, als würde er ihn verehren. „Sicher …“ Vermutlich tat er das auch. Nicht, dass es Charlie anders ging. Er konnte nur hoffen, dass es den beiden für immer so gehen würde. Aber da war er guter Dinge … Notes: Die letzte Geschichte (endlich)! Vielen Dank an alle, die diese und vielleicht auch die anderen gelesen haben :) das erste Mal hier auf Deutsch was hochzuladen war etwas nervenaufreibend, besonders, da das hier nicht gerade mein Lieblingswhumptober war ;D aber egal, ich hoffe, es hat trotzdem manchen Leuten gefallen! Danke an die Menschen, die so fleißig gelesen und auch kommentiert haben 🤗
If you'd like to report a bug or suggest a feature, you can provide feedback here. Here's our privacy policy. Thanks!
AI Story Generator - AI Chat - AI Image Generator Free